《In Another World Where Religion Prohibits Anal !》 01. Humble Beginnings 01. Humble Beginnings My name is Hikaru Nara and I am 35 years old. I work in apany all day. I have a wife. She is not hot but I fuck her everyday. Today I was riding in a train, finally going home. But suddenly a great shoke was felt in the trainpartment and everything turned to ck. After some 10 minutes of staring in to the open blue sky with clouds I realized that i had reincarnated somehow. I tried standing up and checked my new body. I was small, very small. I think 11-12 years old boy. My clothes were tattered and my face and body was dirty with dust and sweat, i don''t know how I came sleeping under this tree. But I can see the walls of a town in the distance, so I guess he came from there. Hikaru - Okay, let''s try this. If I am reincarnated in another world, then nothing can be a bigger proof than this. Hikaru - Status And as expected a transparent blue screen was there in the air. LOADING was written there. So I waited. I was bit sad to leave my wife behind but she will get by. I was given another chance at life and this time I will not waste it in menial job. My status screen finally loaded. And it asked, [ CALCULATING KARMA POINTS ] After some time it changed to, [ 500 KARMA POINTS - PLEASE CHOOSE YOUR SKILLS & CLASS ] Ahh skills finally. Let''s see. I scrolled through the text filled screen where all kinds of skills were mentioned. There was also another tab for ss. All the skills were maximum 300 points. And ss were maximum 500 points. There were pretty cheap ones too but most important and powerful ones were this high priced ones. So instead of choosing Hero, Demon lord''s heir, or great sage which were all 500 points ss. I chose two high level skills with no ss, my basic human one I guess. First skill was Free Inte surfing - which basically allowed me to surf earth''s inte for free, it was 200 points. Most important reason I bought this skill was because it allowed the instant delivery if I pay the online price. Which I would have to check how it worked. But in short i can order anything that was online avable in my old world. Second skill was Universal Editor - This one allowed me to change any physical attributes of my body and the body i touch. Which basically meant I could get really strong or change my appearance to whatever I want it to be, Amazing thing was all the changes would be permanent. I could literally make others powerless and myself all powerful super human like. I would have to check it''s limits on human body though, how much changes it could handle. So as a little test I removed my lower clothes, which was some kind of grey clothes binded by some rope. I looked at me white pale skin and took my small dick in hand. Then I applied my skill and made my dick bigger and thicker. When it reached 8 inches I stopped, i could make it bigger but I wanted to see how the changes affected the body. And so far nothing was different. Now I had a thick solid 8 inch monster cock on 12 year old boy. Who was as thin as theye. I put my clothes back up and started walking towards the town Wall. I opened the inte skill and checked how it worked. It was exactly as I imagined. But when I opened any shopping website, on the upper corner of the scree avable bnce - 0.0 was written. I didn''t how the currency would work or whether it would work at all. So i needed to get some coins and experiment. If they had a currency at all. This looks like an old castle Walls. I hope i understand theirnguage at least. And what should I call myself now - Should continue calling myself Hikaru ? I reached the entrance of the town while thinking about such stuff. A line was formed at the gate, all kinds of people were waiting to go in. I also stood behind a guy who wore some kind of leather Armor. ording to old iron Armor of guards I guess I am in medevil time of this world. I could really get rich by selling stuff if I get my inte skill get working somehow. I was checked inside, without anyone saying even a word. And inside the walls an amazingly beautiful old european style small town could be seen. People bustling here and there. And not just that there were people who looked like they had animal features such as tails and horns and even wings. Some even had those famous bunny ears. I also saw a man with pointy ears most likely an elf. All the humans were white with either blonde or brte hair, and pale white skin. I couldn''t find any other kind of ethnicity among them. They had weird eyes though like red, green, blue, and so on. I needed some money to start. So the first ce that caught my eyes was a clothing store, in the way over I had discovered that there was inventory in my status screen. And the suit and shoes that I was wearing in the train were still inside the inventory. So i guess I will make some money selling it first. But when I entered the clothing shop what was in front of my face was not clothes but two giant ass cheeks bending over the receptionist desk. It took all my power to control myself from either burying my face between those cheeks or pping the hell outta them. She turned around when she heard my footsteps. And looked at me like I was some bug who wondered off in her shop. Lady - Why the hell are you here ? Go away I don''t have time for beggars...! Shoo now...! Hikaru - Is that how you talk to a customer, big assdy ? Lady - Bi....!!! Bigggg...! How dare y..you ! What did you say, you little squirt !? Hikaru - I said do you want to do business or not ? Big buttdy ? For real though how big is your ass ? It jiggles like a water balloons...!! 02. Bigg ass lady 02. Bigg assdy I didn''t know whether it was because I had died once already or because I was so much more powerful than I was on earth. But I felt much more rxed and carefree, so my tongue spoke the words before I could ever understand the weight of my words. Plus I had already decided that I will not waste my second life and live however I wanted. And i wanted the bigg ass of this nastydy. Lady - How dare you ? How can a kid so small be so shameless !? Do you have no manners at all ? Hikaru - Hey, you started it. I just entered your shop to sell some things and you insulted me ! Lady - Sell ? What do the likes of you even have to sell ? I opened my inventory and removed the suit. Her eyes were wide as buttons. I could see the greedy sparkle in her eyes. Lady - Where the hell did you get such amazing quality product ? Did you steal it ? Give it me here. Hikaru - Not so fast big buttdy. You insulted me are still insulting me. So i will take my business somewhere else. I can see how valuable this clothing is. I think I saw another clothing shop on my way here..... Lady - Okay ! Okay ! I am sorry ! I was wrong okay ? Now give it to me... Hikaru - It''s not that simpledy. Lady - What do you want ? Hikaru - Suck my dick.... Lady - What ! Are you out of your mind kid ? Do you even know who you are talking to ? Hikaru - I don''t care ! If you want this, suit suck my dick. Or else I am going.... Lady - That''s... that''s unreasonable ! I am a holy married woman. I have kids. Hikaru - Yet you seduce young boys with your big jiggly ass ? How shameless are you ? Lady - I didn''t s....seduce anyone ! I was just doing my work.... Hikaru - Okay then, can''t say it was nice to meet ya, bye. Lady - Wait...wait a second ! How about ipanset you with extra money on top of that clothes price ? Hikaru - Fine ! But I have one condition.... Lady - What condition ? Hikaru - You will do rest of the business dealpletely naked as an apology to me. Lady - That is.... Hikaru - Are you not sincere ? Lady - Hmmph okay. But if you try to touch me anywhere I am calling for guards ! My friend is the wife of one of the guards..... Hikaru - Whatever ! Just remove all this and show me your gorgeous sexy body !! Lady - Whahhh...! Gorgeous !? Sexy !? Hikaru - Of course you are. You may have a potty mouth but your figure is really seductive. My dick is full on hard just looking at your plump ass. Lady - How perverse are you ? For gods sake you are just a kid.... Hikaru - A kid who wants to fuck you senseless..... She was constantly trying to make me lead on the right way with her words. But with each clothing removed I could see her turning red and and a little breathless. Like she was getting turned on. And when she was finally in her loincloth i could see a little wet spot between her legs. Hikaru - Come on remove this too... Lady - But only husband by holy matrimony can see my bare self. This is going against our faith and doctrine ! This time her words and feelings seems to match. There was a bit of fear and intensity in her eyes. Hikaru - What god are you talking about ? Lady - The god you imbecile ! There is only one ! Hikaru - Whatever you remove that or I am going. Lady - You are being really unfair kid. She was hesitant and I loved the look of greed in her eyes. She obviously believed in this faith of hers, yet she was wet nheless. Jake - Fine, if you won''te then I will. I increased my strength four times the average this kid might have. And walked near her, she was so tall I could only reach till the end of her boobs. Lady - Wh... What do you think you are doing ? Hikaru - Tasting my first woman of this world... I grabbed her waist and pulled closer but she resisted by trying to push my hands away. It didn''t even move though, because I was much more stronger than her now. I grabbed her loincloth and yanked it down. Lady - Eeek ! Careful my holy hair ! Hikaru - Oh my god ! Why are you so hairy down here ? Lady - What do you mean ? And don''t touch me you monster ! Hikaru - Why don''t you shave? Lady - It''s a sin to cut holy hair, you uneducated fool ! Hikaru - Ahhh of course. Her boobs were still covered with a strip of clothe but ignored it and focused on her hairy cunt. She was dripping wet, obviously loved being forced. I turned her around and parted her ass cheeks to take a better look at her so called holy holes. She was pale white so her pussy had red lips and pink slit. Covered with thick jungle obviously. But i ignored it all and went on my knees and plunged my face into her bigg ass. Licking and teasing around her cute pussy lips. Lady - Ahhhm....hmmmmm...ahhhhh...you shouldn''t....ahhhh.... touch..... only....my...ahhhh...hisbannnnnnd....ahhhhh...... My continued teasing of her pussy lips and asional biting and sucking her clitoris made her cum. Which surprised me, i didn''t even enter her pink slit with my tongue yet. But since it looked wet enough I stood up and removed my pants like thing. Bent her a little over the receptionist desk, where i could reach. And revealed my 8 inch monster hard cock. She had her head around so she couldn''t see it plus she was busy cuming. I used some of her juices to lubricate my dick and then I put it at her pussy entrance. Lady - Ahhhmmm.....What is that thing ? Hikaru - You will soon find out.... I thrust my cock inside her with a lot of force and I felt her pussy stretch like living being. I was halfway inside. Lady - Ahhhhhh.... fuckkkkk....Wha !!!! Noooo, please don''t.... ahhhmmm.....so...damn.....bigggg..ahhhhhh ! 03. Money ! Money ! 03. Money ! Money ! I thrusted mercilessly inside her, going only quarter of my full size. She was by no means a virgin, yet she was moaning like a high school girl on a third date. Lady - Ahhhh...ahhhhh......you can''t....ahhh....do....this...ahhhh... fuck.... Hikaru - Why don''t you say that without thrusting your bigg butt on my dick ? Lady - Ahhh....It''s a magic...yeaaahhhhhss....it must...ahhh....be....magic..... Hikaru - No magic her Madam, you are just in old slut. Lady - Ahhhhh....no.....that...ahhhh... can''t....be.....ahhhh Hikaru - Why are you such a slut though? Don''t you have a husband? He doesn''t fuck you? Lady - It''s a holyyyyy....ahhhhh....act.....ahhhh....foool....ahhh....And i am...ahhhhh...not....a.....slutttttt...ahhhhhhhh She said she wasn''t a slut yet came with a jet of shower when she said ''slut''....it honestly surprised me. I removed my cock for a minute and juices came rushing out of her. When she calmed down a bit, her legs had given up and she was on the floor. In her own making of pool, her ass up and face down. But I was not done yet, not even close. I grabbed her back and turned her around. She looked up at me and my cock, her eyes wide and greedy. I position myself on top of her and plunged my dick back inside her. Lady - Ahhhhh.....kid .......you..... shouldn''t.....ahhhhh....fuc...... But before she could spew some more bullshit I took her big rosy lips in my tiny lips and kissed her like raping her with my tongue. She was not expecting it and was confused as to what just happened but soon afterwards she also started helplessly responding and tounge back to mine. ''ck'' ''ck'' ''ck'' Everything was quite in the shop except me thrusting deep inside her with pping sounds and she moaning and kissing like a love starved bitch in heat. I fucked and fucked and fucked her. From making her turn around in doggy style to, after her constant cuming and losing strength and going totally limpless and me doing her prone bone position. She came like 8 time in that and I came deep inside her womb twice before finally leaving her hole alone and dickless. She had gone into pure ecstasy mode into somewhere in the middle and was now literally knocked out. I was also breathless, so I rested a bit then stood up and looked for a decent looking clothes to wear. After some 20 minutes of choosing and wearing various stuff I finally was dressed as I wanted. It was a bit out of sorts but it was the best fashion sense I could manage inside this store. When I came back she had finally opened her eyes and looking around dazed buting back to her senses. Hikaru - Hey bigg assdy ? How much would I get for my clothes ? Lady - Huh ! Ahhm what ! Oh yeah clothes ! No wait you fucked me !? Hikaru - Yes I did. Lady - Do you have any idea what you have done you insolent child ? Hikaru - Yeah fucked a horny wife. Lady - You...you are so perverse ! I am tarnished now ! I can''t show my face to the world now ! Oh forgive me goddess Art, it was all a sin of this kid ! Not me at all ! Oh forgive me ! Hikaru - Oh ! I remember some of your sins when you were jumping up and down on my cock. Her face turned red and her eyes Started wondering off. Lady - That was...that was you seducing me.... you are evil !! Hikaru - Anyway How much for this ? And how much would I get of my clothes ? After some 10 minutes of me convincing her that she was not enjoying and I did rape her. She finally calmed down and gave me 70 gold for my suit. And i paid some 5 gold for my clothes which she said were premium quality and only nobles could offord. I finally had some money. I left the busty cheating wife and came out of clothing store. Now I felt somewhatfortable so I walked around town looking around and checking stuff out. It really was like someone left me in medevil european style society, before electricity was discovered. There were some unusual stuff here and there which was magic tools I was told. Best thing was that I could understand theirnguage. Which was a big relief. After buying and tasting some kind of monster meat which tasted and smelled amazing. I had now 64 gold and 9 silver coins. When I tried to put half of it in my inventory, a pop up suddenly came up. [WOULD YOU LIKE TO TOP UP YOUR RECHARGE ? YES OR NO] I wanted to see what recharge it was so I clicked yes and money disappeared from my inventory. For a second I thought I did something stupid but after a second a realization dawned on me and I opened my inte skill. When I opened the Lamazon website I could see my bnce on top right corner as 3000. '' Hell yeah ! Now that''s something ! '' I immediately found an empty alley and ordered a box of pen which was 15 points at cost. After getting a sessful purchase screen, a box suddenly fell from top of my head, where I saw a ck teleport kind of circle which disappeared as soon as the box of pens dropped. '' Amazing, fucking amazing. I just need to see how much things I could buy like this. And my life here would be golden. Hahahah ! '' In my excitement I even did an evilugh. Which scared some birds off of nearby houses. I left the alley and traced back my steps until I reched the inn i had seen before. I entered it and booked a room for two days. With meals it was 5 silver coins. Fuck ! It was pricey. And went directly to my room to understand my skill a bit better. 04. Puckered Asshole 04. Puckered Asshole In my room at the Royce inn, i was excited beyond words. I could buy stuff from my world and can use currency from this world that was like getting a billion dor lottery and even that with tax free ! After some 40 minutes of idle browsing and ordering random stuff I understood the extent of my broken ability. I could literally buy anything that was normally avable online shopping sites. And not just that I could fucking order food from the apps that I used to order from in myst life. There was also an option of buying all sorts of electronics and even a fucking car !! But it was greyed out on screen and when I touched it said [ NOT YET APPLICABLE ]. Fuck it doesn''t even say what I need to do to make it work. Guess I will have to figure that one out. After eating some delicious food and drinking some quality drinks and water. I discovered something that I couldn''t believe with my own two eyes ! There was a website that sold firearms, which was usually not avable in my old country but here it was showing perfectly fine and ready to buy. I did heard that in some countries you could do this in my old world but never really thought about checking it out. But this was a fucking game changer for me because there were ads of sniper rifles and hand pistols and stuff. I did notice Lamazon selling quality knives but this, this was on another level. I bought some necessary items such as toothbrush and towel and some underwears plus I bought for 1500 points a small handheld pistol, With some bullet casings of course. All in all i still had 1427 points in my ount. Since the conversion rate was 1 gold coin equal to 100 points, i imagine I can definitely make a handsome living here with a little help. I had my eye on some products that I could buy in bulk and sell in this medevil world, without drawing too much attention. But I will need to research a bit about how the market and stuff works here before that. For now since it was afternoon and eating full of my tiny belly, this body was definitely malnutrition so it was reacting in all kinds of way, plus my head was hurting from all this unimaginable stuff happening to me. So i was thinking of washing myself and taking a good nape. But right as I was standing up I heard a knock on my door. " Sir, I ''m ya maid ! Do ya need anything ? You did note down for lunch so I am inquiring if you would like it in ya''ar room ? " Hikaru - Oh !e in. I don''t need the lunch but there is something you can do for me. I said after opening the door and inviting her in. She was a teenager at best maybe 16-17 years old, with blood red like anime hair and little freckles on her cheeks. She looked so darn cute ! She was wearing a maid outfit and even though it was pretty loose, her full breasts which was half the size of what her mother who was at the receptionist desk had could clearly be seen. She looked exactly like her just a bit older and with bigger boobs and backside. Hikaru - Are you the daughter of this establishments owners ? Maid - Ah Nay no ! We are not owner of this inn mistah. But yes she is my mother and my father is ya cook. Hikaru - Ohh it''s like that. So how much do they pay you, if you don''t mind me asking ? You are their one of the employee right ? Maid - Ahmm I am more like in a training phase ya, but yes they do pay me 2 silver coins for a week. Why ya asking though ? Hikaru - What if I told you that you can earn many gold coins for just five minutes of your time ? Maid - Wahh ! Ggg..Gold coin ya say ? But nah, i don''t do that kinda stuff. We are not that type of establishment. She said slowly but there was glint in her eyes that clearly expressed how much she was considering it. She was more like a Curious teenager, counting how much stuff she can buy with gold coins than an offended employee. Maybe I could convince her with bit of persuasion, but that was not my goal. Anyway I was tired and I just wanted to have a bit of fun with her. Hikaru - No no ! I am not asking you to do that stuff. I just have this one game in which you can win gold coins without any kind of risk.... Maid - How is that possible ? I took out my other half of money which I didn''t put in my storage yet. And sprayed some 20 gold coins on the side of a bed. Looking back at her. She was totally into it now. Maid - What ! Why did you do that ? Hikaru - See rules are simple. You need to grab a coin and somehow manage to rech the door. If you seed what u can carry is yours. How about it ? Maid - Do i look like a fool to ya ? It can''t be that stupidly simple.... Hikaru - Of course it isn''t, there is a catch ! Maid - What is it ? I need to put my own money against ya or something ? Hikaru - Oh no no, nothing like that this is fair and simple risk free game. You can also leave whenever you want. It''s just that you can''t use any part of your body to grab the coin except your ass cheeks....! Maid - Whaaaat ! I knew it. You are after me but I won''t do it, mom said I shouldn''t do it. Hikaru - I promise to not even touch you okay ? If I do you can leave right away. It''s not like I can force you with this body ! Ahe looked me up and down and then looked at the gold coins and then started removing her clothes one by one. Maid - Ya said 5 minutes right ? Hikaru - Oh no there is no limit. You can keep doing it until you get all the coins or you can leave with just one coin in just a minute. But be cautious, you can''t drop it. If you drop it I will remove that coin from the pile. Maid - Okay i got it. She was bare naked now after removing herst loincloth that was wrapped around her ass. And as I expected she also had a lot of hair on her pussy and even on ass. It was not as thick as the clothe storedy but, it goes to show that they will all be like that. Well it''s not bad, her puckered dark pink asshole looked more exotic surrounded by blood red hair. I had a full view since I was sleeping on my back beside the coins where she had her back towards me and trying to calcte how best to use her ass cheeks ! 05. Squeeze Darling Squeeze 05. Squeeze Darling Squeeze If someone said that I was in heaven right now I would kick their ass, because this stuff was even fucking better than heaven. On front of my face a slightly dark pink asshole was flickering open and close, squeezing all the muscles on her thighs and legs. She was trying to lift the gold coins with her hairy ass cheeks for about 5 minutes now. And i gotta say it was the best show in the world. First she tried to grab multiple coins in her ass cheeks but failed miserably, then she tried taking just one coin perfectly tight inside her, but even with that it fell down when she took one step. After finally getting some practice and me enjoying bliss like never before, she managed to get a coin tight between her inner ass cheeks. She started tip toe walking, taking every step very slowly and carefully. But the tightening of all her back muscles and leg muscles were just phenomenal. I thought she would really do it but somewhere in the middle of the room, she took one step forward and the coin came a little outside, she hastily stopped and squeezed her butt tight but the coin just slipped right out of it. In her trying of quenching her butt to the limit, she farted. And i just couldn''t control anymore. Iughed my ass of the bed. It was so loud I could hear my own echo. Lol, that really was unexpected. But she was not feeling the same joy as me, she was frozen in embarrassment. When she finally came back from her daze, she started hurriedly walking towards the door. Trying to escape as soon as possible but after some really intense reasoning I managed to convince her to not let her efforts go to waste. And she finally calmed down and started trying again. This time I was standing right beside her and walking with her when she managed to squeeze one with her butt. On the 4tg retry ahe managed to get the tightened coin all the way to just 5 steps away from door. It was her best so far. She tried hard and started to hurry up a little in impatience, which resulted in the coin dropping from her sweaty ass. They were covered in sweat drops after all her nervous efforts. I felt so bad for her, her face looked like she was going to cry. I picked up the coin from the floor and grabbed her hand, she seemed to resist a little but when I opened her palm she was curious enough to stop. I put the coin on her hard closing the palm. Hikaru - It''s yours. I certainly wasn''t a sess but you can keep it. Her face was happy yet suspicious, she looked so funny with that expression while buck naked. So i went back to the bed and grabbed another coin. And gave her that one too. Hikaru - Here this one from me as a token of gratitude for putting a great show. I grinned like an evil protogonist, but she seemed to be beyond embarrassed about thinking how she might have looked. Yet there was a slight happiness and greed in her eyes. She put on her clothes, stored her two precious gold coins in the underside of her still maturing boobs and went away swaying her butt in defence. Which was also so freaking cute. I was so tired so I finally settled on the bed and immediately fell asleep. When my eyes opened, an orange red glow of evening sky wasing from the window. It was 6.23 on my phone. Which I Still had, since it was inside the pocket of my suit. But the battery was on 10% so immediately stored it back in the inventory where it seemed like the space was frozen, not effected by time. I could potentially buy electricity generating device to charge it but I didn''t want to spend on al that frivolous things just yet. I needed to get a stable ie and secure ce for that. Since I felt so dirty I wanted to take a bath, so I went in search for someone who could assist and I found the mother of the red haired maid, serving drinks. She looked like an upgrade from her smaller daughter version. She wore this tight barmaid thing, corset i think that really popped her boobs tight and upright. She was wearing full maid uniform too, but I could estimate her big mounds size from the way her dress settled on her backside. She was a brte. I asked her where i could take a bath and she showed me towards the back of the inn. Where a well was and a bucket with rope was nearby. '' Fuck, in the open ? Well the temperature was a bit up side that my home town. It should be fine. '' I removed all my clothes except the underwear which I wore before sleeping. I had also bought soap and shampoo with my toiletries, so I properly cleaned myself. After the bath I finally felt a bit fresher that what I can only describe as dirt covered brat. After dawning my good clothes I went towards the main hall where the tables and all the people were. Some eating, some drinking talking andughing. I settled on one table which seemed like it was for a couple. I didn''t hope much about their food but maybe they had some alien vegetables that might be different from earth, so I was curious. The busty mother maid came to take my order and I asked her the best item they had. When I watched her swaying ass returning after delivering my food. My mind was on the fifth gear. I needed a scheme to fuck her. I could force myself but that was already pushing my luck to the limit with the clothing storedy I didn''t want to do that yet, how about money ? Hmm but after getting so much OP skills and strength gaining pussy by money seemed kind of pointless. I was not above exploiting a desperate woman in exchange for money but prostitutes seemed like a bit too much to me. So not that. I thought and thought while eating the stew she brought me which tasted like dirt. Finally a n was formed in my mind. It seemed like a perfect thing to do. It was time to check the limits of my another ability. 06. Devoted wife’s juicy lips 06. Devoted wifes juicy lips I ate two more mouthfuls of my soup and then left it alone. I walked around in the inn, looking at things with curious expressions like a child, which, being one, really sold the act like a charm. I found the kitchen where the father and husband of those two bombshells was working and the supposed room where the couple lived. The daughter had a small storage type room which was in the back. My n was pretty simple yet nasty, but I could only make it workte at night. So I went to my room and busied myself with surfing the inte and researching all kinds of shopping websites. When the time was around 11 - 11.30, the sounds of people from outside had almost diminished. So I got to action. I left my room and checked the hallways to see if anyone was wondering around unnecessarily. And when I found none, I immediately went to the kitchen. On the way, I noticed that female humming sounds wereing from the couples room. The husband was washing the utensils and cleaning the cooking tform; his back was turned towards me. So I walked very quietly with silent steps towards him, and when I reached his hunched back, Grabbed him hastily, which made him turn in an instance, burying his own face inside the hankey filled with chloroform, which I had managed to find on one of the sites. The husband immediately lost his consciousness, beginning to fall, but I grabbed him and sat him behind the cooking counter. Then i pulled out a full standing mirror and started copying all his facial features with my Universal Editor skill. After wasting some 20-25 minutes perfecting the details and adjusting my height and build, I left the kitchen and headed directly to the couple''s room. Which, maybe, I should say was my room too for tonight ! The chloroform container bragged about at least 4-5 hours of sleep, but just to be safe, I had tied both the hands and legs of the husband and also stuffed a dirty cleaning cloth inside his mouth. I felt bad for doing that, but there was just no other suitable cloth nearby, so i just did it. So sorry, man, dont take it personally ! its just your wifes ass is too inviting!! When I reached the door, the humming sound was stilling from inside. I took a deep breath and entered inside with firm steps. Wife - Ah, dear ! You finished early today ? Hikaru - Yes, I did. Actually, there was something I wanted to discuss with you, so I hurried along. She was wearing some sort of half transparent silky cloth, which looked prettyfy. And revealed her now released boobs from their tight cage. Her nipples were slightly darker than those of her daughter. Hikaru - my god ! You are gorgeous.. I muttered unconsciously, and I saw a visible redness covering her moonlit white cheeks. Wife - My gosh, what are you talking about so suddenly !? Hikaru - I was lost for a second there, sorry ! Come here. I want to talk to you about something interesting. I stepped towards the double bed and sat on the edge. She stood up, revealing a loose half pants type somefy looking bottoms. She also settled beside me. I took her hands in mine and looked into her eyes, faking all the care I could manage. Hikaru - There is something that I bought from a traveling merchant today; its medicine of sorts. Do you think I should try it ? Wife - medicine ? what kind of medicine ?! Hikaru - it makes a man more active sexually and increases the size of his penis temporarily. Her eyes widened, but then she hid the surprise with embarrassment that she felt. Wife - you want to perform holy duties today dear ? Hikaru - well if we can sure. Do you not want to ? Wife - No of course i am ready to please goddess Art anytime. But shouldnt we wait till full moon like usual ? Fuck ! fool moon ? so they fuck twice a month ? how are this guys alive ! Hikaru - the traveller said that the medicine is only effective for 24 hours, so until tomorrow afternoon. Wife - ahh ! that;s how it is.well then of course we should do it i think. Hikaru - but thats not all.. Wife - what is it honey ? tell me Hikaru - the traveller mentioned some temporary side effects. Wife - like ? Hikaru - changes in behaviour, bing more aggressive even a little abusive, and potential memory loss of the event after taking the pill. Wife - ohh my ! There is a catch huh ! honey, i am fine with it but it;s your health. So I think you should be the one deciding. Hikaru - i have already decided. I said it with a serious face. Acting was really fucking tough. Hikaru - any sacrifices to make our goddess happy, right ? She smiled brightly, like I just mentioned her favorite son or something. Wife - well, if you are determined, then I think we can manage. As far as aggressiveness is concerned, I think a little assertiveness might suit you just right ! She said with wolfish smile looking so fucking bangable. I got so lost in the moment that i didnt even notice my movement until her juicy pink lips were right in front of my eyes, so i didnt waste even a second and jumped at her rosy lips. sucking , kissing and tounging her like a starving animal, that i didnt even realize when we were rolling on bed from our sitting position. when it became a bit too much of a slobering mess, and i could see her breathlessness. I reluncluntly relesed her lips. She started breathing heavily, under me. Wife - That was..huhhh.something ! Did you huhh already took the medicine ? I removed one of those red gems candy. And ate it right in front of her eyes. Answering her question. Hikaru - I thought you wanted me to be assertive ? I said it with a smile so evil it could even scare the wondering ghosts. But she just returned the smile with one of her own, which was filled with half lust and half excitement filled with fear. 07. Devoted wife’s trembling ass 07. Devoted wifes trembling ass Two gold coins were more than 2 months of sry for her. L was sleeping on her storage/room''s bed and was admiring the glinting lights off the shiny gold coins. She had earned it with her ass. It was so embarrassing just to even say it in her mind. Yet incredibly hot. The rich brat was ying with her, and she knew it but the fact that she found a guilty joy in being seen by such a young manpletely naked and clenching her asshole was just undeniable fact. '' Oh my, it''s the sinner''s thoughts my Goddess Art ! I am not this woman. Believe me. It''s just I..uhm...I was too curious..is all. Yes, i have not done it yet since it''s a holy sin to do such stuff and find pleasure in it before bing one with a man in holy matrimony. So i was curious is all, yes, that''s all. '' It would have been much more believable though if she wasn''t saying this when her fingers were inside her holes. The rich boy must be a mage. He must have done something with her head to make her so fucking horny after being seen buck naked by just a kid. She had already cum 4 times since the afternoon, and she still felt his warm breaths on her ass. And she was going to cum for the fifth time when she heard some noises from somewhere outside. She stood up and went to the door and tried hard to listen. It was a voice of a woman ! Woman.... moaning ? There were also some sounds like a someone hitting someone else. She slowly opened the door and looked in the direction of the voices and realised that it wasing from her parents room. Thinking that something horrible might be happening, L hastily tried to reach her parents room. But when she finally opened the door, what she saw was Earth shattering. Her kind and innocent mother was being lifted up in the air, her back towards her father''s chest, and arms around his head behind her. Her tounge was out and leaking a lot of white liquids, her eyes were rolling back like inplete ecstasy. Drooling from the end of her mouth. The only word L could think about when she saw her mother in such state was - Whore ! She didn''t miss the giant dick of her father which was ravaging her mother''s hole. And his expressions were like evil beast, who was ying with his prey. Seeing her kind and sweet father in such a transformed state was aplete shock for L. She would have screamed as if to what was happening, only if her dripping pussy didn''t demand her to watch and follow her whore mothers footsteps. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ After eating the red gems, i ripped her loose clothes from her body with my increased strength. Making herplete naked and apparently in aplete shock. Wife - Honey ! That hurt...be careful..you shou.... ''p'' ''p'' Hikaru - Shut up bitch ! And get on all fours. Turn your head towards my dick and suck it. She was now visibly trembling yet did as I ordered without saying anything more. She touched and admired my big solid th dick and started slowly kissing and sucking it. Her own hairy butt was on front of my eyes, so I also showed no hesitation and grabbed her ass and lowered it on top of my mouth. Her naughty fragrance were intoxicating. It was hairy but she tasted so fucking sweet i was addicted. Her ass was pretty respectable sized one. And her pussy felt like a hidden forgotten cavern. Even with all that hair her pink flesh was clearly visible. I attacked on it with my tongue while teasing and constantly flickering her clitoris. Torturing her to cum, buckets. After some 15 minutes of sloppy cumming and slobbering sucking, i felt like it she was ready enough. So i pped her ass hard, which stopped her and looked towards me. I just got out of under her and grabbed her by hair turning her ass towards me. While constantly pping it with another. Wife - Honey ! honey! It hurts ! It''s a bit too much ! Hone.... '' p '' I pped her talking mouth so hard it seemed like her words fell out of it. Hikaru - Shut up Whore ! I am your husband when I tell you to present your slutty pussy to me, you follow without question, do you understand ? Wife - John, you shouldn''t... '' p '' Wife - Goddess Art will never... '' p '' Hikaru - Call me Master bitch ! And act like a proper whore hole ! Wife - That''s a bit too.... '' p '' Wife - Yes, master i will do anything. Anything for my husband.... I grabbed her waist from behind her and plunged my cock in her pussy, with a powerful thrust. Which led her to her screaming and little drops of blooding out of her pussy. I ignored her and slowly removed the cockpletely from her pussy then I plunged it with even more strength going almost inch deeper thanst time. She could only handle barely 5 inch. I plunged 6. She was officially ruined for her hubby now. When she lowered the moaning pain, i started moving my hips at normal speed. Which after a while felt like she was enjoying a lot. I grabbed her hair and pulled her towards back. Hikaru - Do you like it now whore ? Wife - Yes ! Yes ! Ahhmmm Fuckkk Yessssss ! Fuck me... please fuck me..... .ahhhhhh I increased my strength way more than she anticipated, she constantly resisted by pushing back with her hands but I forced her inside to change shape like a y mold. This time I didn''t even say anything and she started breathing heavily and started Mumbling on her own. Wife - Yeasssss, ahhhh fuck..me....big dick... inside...me yeahhhhhsss ! I am your bitch masssster !! I am your whore....! Just use meeeww.... just use thatttt whore pussy...ahhhhhhhh...yeahhhhssss..... With onrge push that pierced her womb made my dick felt all the pressure and at the same time her pussy also contracted and she released a jet stream of juicy liquids, but I only left her pussy after cumming all my balls inside her womb. 08. Devoted Wife’s Devoted Daughter 08. Devoted Wifes Devoted Daughter After some 49 something minutes of constant licking, fucking and being sucked with repeating the steps with different positions, the the barmaid wife who''s name I still didn''t know was almost drained of all her pussy juices. And even when I was literally lifting her by my hands and dick, making her jump up and down, bouncing her big boobs I don''t think she was fully conscious at all. Her drooling and rolled back eyes had be almost permanent. And even her moaning was on autu - pilot. Just when I was thinking of tossing her on bed and go all prone bone to make her feel a bit more alive with some healthy screaming, i heard the door opening and saw the daughter of the woman who''s pussy was a slobbering mess right now on my dick. She just stood there agape. Not even uttering a sound. But I could see her legs trembling a bit and her gaze focused on her mother''s face and then my dick. Her hand lightly resting on her crotch pushing on a slit under the dress. Hikaru - You want something dear ? I asked continuing to jump her mother on my dick like it was perfectly normal. L - ahh no... nothing father ! I should probably leave..mhh.. Hikaru - wait ! She turned around even though a second ago she really wanted to run away. L - Yes, hmuhh father.... Hikaru - Come here.... She walked towards us, her eyes focusing more and more on where my dick connected to her mother''s pussy. And stood little away from me. Looking intently at me. Hikaru - You wanna say something to me? L - Uhmm maybe i shouldn''t say this but today isn''t holy day, then why are you....humm... Hikaru - Fucking your mother? Her eyes widened at my crude words but then she looked away. Hikaru - Do you know your womanly duties, daughter? L - Uhmm yes, mom has taught me some stuff...is she alright? I don''t think she''s feeling well.... Hikaru - Huh ? Her ? Let me ask, What do you want honey ? Wife - Big ccckkkk....ahhhmm...i want youuuurrr biggg cockkkkk.... anata... give it to me.... Give it all to me......!! Hikaru - See ! She''s fine. L - mother.....!? Wife - Loaa ! Sweety.....ahhhhhhh.... Hikaru - Come on it''s a good time to check your progress. Show me some of those womanly charms your mother taught you. Go on that bed and strip ! L - But father, should I really.....! Hikaru - Are you arguing with me now ? Forget charms you don''t even have disciplines down yet. When I said that I could see her trembling in fear a bit and hurriedly obeyed themand. I stopped thrusting my dick inside the maid wife too. And walked to the bed all the while the maid wife kept shoving hershelf up and down, hanging from my neck. L removed all her clothes one by one and sat naked on the edge of the bed. I put the back of my so called wife beside her and started thrusting really powerful shots, which were going even deeper than before. Wife - Ohhhhh ! My Goddess...ahhhhhm.....Johnnnnn.....i will die.......ahhhhhhh.....so big..........faster... faster......fuck my lonely pussy faster and deeperrrrrr darling...... I increased my speed even more now continuously piercing her womb with each thrust. Her eyes werepletely rolled back and she was taking it like a pro bitch, well a pro screaming bitch. After some intense 5 minutes, her whole body contracted and and twitched. Ending up with a jet stream of squirt that was so powerful that it fell like a meter two meter away from the bed. After Cumming a happy smile spread on her face and then in the same position she lost herst membrane of consciousness. I turned towards now naked and shocked maid daughter, who was trying to hide her crotch with her hands. Hikaru - Suck this... L - Fathe..... But before she could give me an excuse I grabbed her fron the back of her head and pointed the tip of my cum covered dick on her lips. I could see her nostrils ring, like taking in all the fragrance. Yet her eyes were clearly resisting, i lifted her face with one hand, looked into her eyes and pped the fuck Outta her with another hand. Hikaru - Will you desrespect your father, you ungrateful brat ? Her eyes were now trembling in horror and shock, she probably had never seen her father doing such nasty. Well there was first for everything, i lifted my hand to deliver another but she opened her mouth and gobbled the tip inside before I did it. So i rested my two hands caressing on her red burning cheeks. Grabbing her and making my dick go deeper inside her throat. Her eyes were watery and she obviously wanted to cry but I continued to thrust it. Her mouth had this tightness that was addictive to expand. After some 10 minutes of me abusing her mouth to enjoy myself, i removed my cock from her mouth. Giving her a chance to breath since it looked like she was gonna suffocate if I didn''t. She coughed and coughed, looking at me with using eyes and a bit hatred, but didn''t say Anything. When she took enough breaths I grabbed her face again with one of my hand and inserted my cock inside her mouth again. But this time not trying to gag her and more using her wet mouth like a pussy and just thrusting myself at average speed. Though she was really struggling, constantly in and out was making her drool, and everything became a mess with her saliva, my precum and her tears mixed up. My god, her tears made me go extra hard, maybe i do like abusing people ! Haha what a nice discovery ! After having enough of it I stopped and threw her on the bed effortlessly. Her mother was also making some noises forst few minutes. I stood at the edge of the bed and admired the scene, a mother was passed out and onlying back nowpletely exposed from the front, her legs bending down from bed. Her daughter her ass up looking worriedly at her,pletely naked and juices flowing from her pussy too. I grabbed the ass of the red haired daughter and made her sleep on top of her mother face down towards her and ass up at me. Once in ideal position I put my cock on her pussy lips. She finally realised what I was doing. L - Father.... you.. can''t...do this... Goddess Art will scorn us..if you..put.aahhhhhhhh ! Hmmm ahhhhh...ahhhhhh...fuckkkk....ahhhh....mhhhhh... I don''t what she was on and on about but after thrusting deep inside her and slowly ripping her hymen, i don''t think she was resisting that much. So i nailed her, continuesly and repeated. I fucked her petite yet busty body like she was my property to y with. Plus now awake mother was looking up at her daughter''s face covered with pain and lust, making expressions that were clearly not saying please stop at all. But instead of caring for her daughter, the mother''s at first caressing hand was now gathering the remnants of my cum on top of her daughters face and eating it up as if a dish so tasty she couldn''t let it go to waste ! 09. Devoted Daughter’s Devoted Asshole 09. Devoted Daughters Devoted Asshole Seeing the mother doing that to her daughter made my dick extra hard, which in turn made L''s situation just as much worse. It was really tight inside her virgin cunt, but slowly and surely it was shaping up to be amodating to my dick. L opened her mouth to say something to her mother but before the words came out her mother kissed her lips with her own rosy lips. I reached down one hand to find the leaking used pussy of mother and started fingering her cunt by covering my fingers in her own cum. Now both of them were moaning in each others mouth, yet neither resisting or stopping to kiss. I was surprised at how slutty the wife had shown hershelf to be. Was my story really that good ? Or was she just a repressed whore, who was finally letting it all out ? When my one powerful thrust which pierced the womb of red haired daughter, her pussy contracted, almost bing a living entity of it''s own and grabbing me so tight that as if saying you may go but leave this here. She jerked up and fell on her mother shooting jet of liquids from her cunt making everything a mess. Her eyes rolled back, the wife stopped kissing and was caressing her and wanted to ask how she was feeling but before she could do it I grabbed L by solder and waist and threw her away in bed. Left to cum alone. I plunged my now free dick inside the mother again, she was looking at L so she was not prepared. But when I reached deep inside her she tore her gaze from her daughter and focused all her feelings on her lower half. I grabbed her boobs and mmed into her cunt like I wanted into split into two. She was moaning and almost screaming how much deeper and faster she wanted it. She had truly embraced her whore nature. Her own daughter was nothing to her as long as I gave her my dick. I leaned down a little and gave her the reward for being a proper bitch. I pped her so hard I could see my own hand prints on her cheek, the when she looked back at me I kissed her juicy lips passionately and continued to ram her pussy deeper and deeper reaching onto her womb and beyond. When after some 20 minutes of constant high-power thrusts her moaning and words were jumbled up, her eyes were half consious only, rolling so back it was hard decern when they came back, her face was a mess of drooling and hand prints. And L on the side was sitting with her back towards the wall watching her mother whore away in horror. With one extra extra hard pration deep inside her womb and pping her face at the same time. Her pussy contracted some third or fourth time and gripped my dick again, but this time the hold was too strong and I felt so fucking awesome that I came like half my balls deep inside her womb. I hurriedly left her pussy hole and just as i left it a powerful jet of liquids shoot out with amazing power. She was still squirming and twitching under my weight but I had grabbed her hands tightly, i gave her one final kiss as she drifted away in pure bliss and relief in uncounsiusness. I also fell on top of her, after saying a minute like that I dragged myself to go near L and lie on my back. Hikaru - Lick it.... L - You...you...are a monster ! Hikaru - Are you going to lick it or should I get up showing some love on your cheeks with this ? I showed her my palm and I saw her visibly shaking. She looked at me with confused expressions of fear and anticipation ! But she did as instructed and started sucking, licking and ying with my dick like an amateur would. Hikaru - Give me your ass.... This time without uttering a word she adjusted herself to be on top of me, her butt on my face. I used my fingers to gather her juices and ce them on the target that I wanted to try, her asshole. It was still covered by her red hair but it looked gorgeous and untouched. It was tightly closed. I ced my tounge on her asshole flesh, it was surprisingly warm. And started licking her up and down around and around, making it rx a little. After some 5 minutes I finally noticed the creases on her asshole loosen up a bit. I entered her slowly but steadily, my tounge did not go as deep as I was hoping but it was enough. More annoying thing was that she started tapping my legs and back to show resistance to me touching her asshole, but I was too absorbed to care. I simply overpowered her and forced her face to go down on my cock and stay there. But It did not go past my notice that her breathing were intensified the moment I touched her asshole. Like this ce was the centre of all the feelings in her body, she felt it extra too much. When it was open enough, I removed my tongue and inserted my finger in it. Her entire body stiffened, yet i relentlessly went as deep as I could. But before I reched her depths, she came again with tons of her juices flowing out and wheezing heavily. I was seriously worried about her being too dehydrated. After servicing her asshole with my fingers for a while, now she hadpletely given me control over herself. She was just doing as I wanted, and when I tried to remove my fingers a bit she rammed her ass backwards to grab my fingers inside her. I was impressed. So i gave her the reward, i grabbed her back and put her in doggy style, inserting my cock deep in her asshole. Making her scream as it reached previously unknown depths, i knew anal hurt a lot from my previous experiences on earth specially unprepared, but her asshole was beyond ready. And to my surprise there was a sticky liquids exactly same as her precuming out of her asshole which made the pration bearable. It was as if the asshole of this worldsdies was meant to be fucked, not as a fetish but as a biological need. 10. Business Plan 10. Business n So i showed no hesitation, and nailed her ass in all kinds of positions for more than an hour. Once I even lifted her entirely and ced her face and pussy on the window to let her see the town below. I didn''t know what she thought about that since her sentences made no sense anymore but her butt tightly gripped me, which was confession enough. I also hanged her just a little above her mother''s face, that juices were dripping on her face,and I got the same reaction. Atst I justid her on the bed, her boobs down and ass up. Stuffed a pillow under her butt to lift it. And proneboned her till early morning glow. The room was lit enough to see everything not clearly but good enough. And when I came deep inside her asshole, the facial expressions of hers didn''t disappoint me. She was full, and satisfied. She was also cuming nonstop, Yet she still had some sense left. So i decided to give her the final blow. I reverted back to my original child self, and just as expected her eyes widened in horror like just what the fuck she had done. L - Yo...youu....you are..how could you? Hikaru - I said I admired your asshole didn''t I ? So just wanted to show a bit of appreciation, you didn''t like it ? L - Goddess Art will never forgive me now....i am ruined...i have fallen... Hikaru - My god you mother and daughter are such bbering bitches. Why don''t you focus more on what you gained today instead of losing some superficial make believe stuff, some busty sex starved god said ! L - You...you... don''t understand..... And then she passed out, cum still leaking out of her pussy and asshole. Perfectly ced right beside her peacefully satisfied sleeping whore of a mother. My god, this was really fun. But I better get going. Maybe L could prove to be a nuisance, but I had seen a hunger in her curious eyes. So i wanted to see weather she would tell her parents what really happened, or choose to remain sole person with ess to my dick. '' This would let me test how far their faith goes ! That precum from asshole really surprised me though ! '' I released the poor guy from his bondage in the kitchen, the chloroform worked like a charm. The guy was still out, i wonder what expressions he will make when he hears what happened to her precious wife and daughter. Man, i shouldn''t say such evil anime viin lines. Well to be honest I was far from honorable and noble. I would not inflict pain on others for just the sake of it, but I would also not go out of my way to help someone without a good reason. In short I was a selfish guy, even before I had this Powers. At least that didn''t change. I slept some good long ass sleep and woke up at around 10.37. I went right to the well behind inn and washed myself. There was one weird thing I had noticed with my body but I wasn''t sure whether it was something wrong with my body to begin with or it was because of my Universal Editing skill. I did not feel any edge to relieve myself, neither taking a shit or even a piss. Not just right now but since the moment I woke up under that tree yesterday afternoon. I needed some answers. I changed my underwear but kept the same clothes and went to the min hall of the inn. I stayed some 5 minutes sipping something called Jiva which was a fucking horrible rip off of coffee, not even close it was bitter as fuck. I didn''t find any of my acquaintances from yesterday in the hall, not even the husband cook. Well they have a lot to talk about i guess. I left the inn and went straight to the ce called first street, it was the famous small Market type ce where everyone was selling stuff in small stall like cement. I had heard about this ce from people yesterday. I looked at all the things and people selling and pricing too. I had good understanding of how this Market worked. After some more research I was proven right, there was no tool to make fire except a really great rock called pyre which made sparks when you rub them fast enough together. Obviously I also realized that most people just used magic, but no mages were not asmon as I had thought. Not just that mages were kind of rare breed and only 5 or 6 were present in this town which was a home to around 20,000 people. I needed someone to talk to, who won''t suspect me as outsider questioning too much. But it was hard to find such a person. After asking how to sell here, i was directed by an elderdy to get a permit from merchants guild. So i headed right towards the direction ahe instructed. Merchants guild was certainly the biggest looking structure around here, only dwarfed by the the adventure''s guild opposite the merchant''s guild. And of course the lord of this town had a bigger castle than both of this buildings. A pretty looking elf asked me some questions about myself and things I wanted to sell then made me touch some magical looking tool and I was finally given a merchants ID card and a parchment saying I had a permit to sell in the first street. Tax was 2% as long as I stayed on the beginner merchant. Then went up as I leveled up my game. From 5% at journeyman to 10% on intermediate and a whopping 35% at master level. There was also advance level and professional level which were 20% and 25% respectively. Advance level and above were given all kinds of benefits such as storage and government wagon relief plus multi chain shop arrangements. Well it was all okay I guess, i never wanted to level to be honest. Since I didn''t need a storage services but a shop wouldn''t be so bad after I decide to settle somewhere. I nned to see what this world had to offer so I will live with beginner for now. 11. My little Stall 11. My little Stall In order to level up one had to show ie proof and stuff, but no one forced you to level up if you didn''t want to. There was a huge hole in their system but well who am I to suggest such a thing. Me being a child was already giving me a cold treatment by people''s ring eyes, saying what the fuck is this pipsqueak doing here. Well it''s not like I will meet their judging ass everyday anyway. Before going back to the first street I also registered myself as an adventure. It was pretty easy actually, i just paid, touched the magic ball thingy and my name was printed on the metal ID. A teenage girl was exining simple rules in a group, the receptionist just pointing me towards it. Adventuring was basic, responsibilities will be all mine h h h, Levels from F to S, can''t choose quest more than one level higher than yours, you can sell monster parts at the guild, and if you die we are not responsible, good luck. No one even bat an eye on the fact that I was a child. But there were some teenagers and children among the people talking and sitting in the hall too, so I guess it''smon for them. I asked the receptionistdy if my ID will expire if I don''t do constant quests and she said I had to do at least one a month in the F level. Then I could double the time with each level before the ID was seriously terminated from the guilds around the nations. Pretty simple I guess and the fact that she said this while using a toothpick to clear her teeth was also a good indication as to show how weed I was there. I left the guild area and started walking towards the first street. I also checked what kind of quests they had and as I expected they were all basic adventures rpg game type stuff. Exterminate goblins, gather medicinal nts, some were for escorting mission and some asking to check some ce or find rare herbs and stuff. Nothing noteworthy. I used Hikaru as my merchant name but for adventuring I wanted it to be more like a side hobby kinda thing. So I wrote my name as Kuro kami. Calling myself ck god was certainly beyond narcissistic, but what can I say my adventure spirit was raging on. When I reached the first Street, people were walking and talking, it certainly had that market vibe. I looked around some more and then found a nice ce in the middle of two stalls, there was a nice little space with shade and it was perfect for what I was nning. I nned to sell matchbox and lighters. I could go horribly wrong and people could get seriously suspicious of me if I do this in a wrong way. That''s why I had bought the most basic of basic cheat lighters I could find on the inte and had bought some 300 of them in bulk. Plus 1000 matchboxes. I obviously ordered matchboxes without any print, still it was a quality paper but well I will just have to risk it and sell it ordingly to it''s value. I took out a nice chair to sit on and a simple table to put my 50 lighters and 200 matchboxes. Everyone was certainly giving me an eye but I had seen people using chairs at their stalls so it should be fine. My right side had some nice looking crowd on their stall, they were selling some kind of jewellery and stuff. My left side was an old grandpa selling various oils and herbs in jars. After some time two guys and a girl came walking and saw me chilling on my chair, drinking water from my bottle. They couldn''t figure out what it was tht I was selling on the table and curiously came to find out. Guy 1 - Hey kid ! What''s this ? Is your father not here ? Hikaru - I run this stall mister. And this is a product that can save your valuable time. Guy 2 - Oh ! How''s that ? Hikaru - What do you usually do to get a fire ? Girl - Use pyre stones ? Hikari - How much time and effort it takes to light up a fire with that ? Girl - Usually 20 to 30 minutes if a guy is good then 15 at best. Hikaru - This box contains sticks that you can light in an instance ! Guy 1 - That''s not possible ! Sticks that light up ? Won''t they catch fire ? I showed them by lighting up one stick and keeping it my hand until it burned out. Their faces were agape, but then the sharp looking controlled himself and looked at me suspiciously. Guy 2 - How much for one stick ? Hikaru - 3 silver for the box. It has maybe 40-50 sticks. Girl - Just 3 silver !!!? Hikaru - Yes I am a very honest man, i made them specially for our hardworking adventures and people who suffer in cold at night because they can''t afford to buy pyre every few days. My sell speech worked like a magic. And not just the three people in front of my stall, a lot of people around us were also drawn in by the exmatory reactions of this guys. 3 silver was really not much, but I seriously wanted to sell this fast and go do other important stuff. Plus I nned to charge premium for the lighters, since they were my main product. Many people came and went all buying at least one matchbox to try. Others also came to find out what was going on and ended up buying stuff. In the middle of my selling, when it got a bit less crowded since I had sold almost half of what I had bought online. The couple from the jwellery shop came to me. Man - Hey kid ! You have some fun stuff. How about I buy too ? Hikaru - Of course. What you want? Man - Give me 50 of those boxes and 10 of those lighting stuff. Hikaru - No, only one lighter per person and five matchbox. Do you want it? Man - Kid ! Do you even know who I am ? Get your dad let me talk to him ! Hikaru - i don''t have a dad, man. And whoever you are I run this stall. And i say only one for you, do you want it or not? He humphed and got back to his side. I knew he was a jerk from the start by his greedy face but I this ce was really good and I really wanted to sell here. What can he do anyway. When just a few stuff was left on the table after some 3-4 hours of me opening my stall, the wife of my greedy neighbour came to me. She wasnky, tall and skinny woman. Perfect fit for her fat husband. Lady - Hey kid, give me those one lighter and 5 boxes. Hikaru - No. Lady - Wh.. what !? Why? Hikaru - It''s mine and I don''t like your husband''s fath face. Her face turned so red I thought she would blow up, but she clenched her teeth and asked. Lady - What do you want ? Hikaru - I can give it to you, but I won''t put it in your hands.... Lady - Then where would you put it ? I leaned towards her and whispered ito her ears very sensualy, " Inside your vagina......" 12. Little Alley talk 12. Little Alley talk Lady - what nonsense are you talking about? Have you lost your mind kid ? Hikaru - That''s the rule. It''s not like I am forcing you to buy it. You can choose not to. She red at me and went back to their stall. I was almost finished so I was gathering all my stuff, ready to leave when two guards came towards me, the fat guy was aso with them. Guard 1 - Who does this stall belong to? Hikaru - Me. I am the sole owner. Guard 2 - Do you have a permit to sell here. I showed them my permit that I got from the merchant''s guild. They looked dissatisfied that I had it. Guard 1 - Do you know that kids can''t sell stuff ? Hikaru - There is no such thing in thew. I asked the receptionist at the merchant''s guild three times. They seemed taken a back by my blunt reply andck of fear. Guard 2 - Do you know who this man is that you disrespected ? Hikaru - Obviously a fool who thinks he can threaten me to sell him my stuff. Why is he selling scraps her anyway if he is so great? The old man chuckled on the side but soon stopped himself when everyone looked at him. Fat man - Yo..you... insolent brat ! I am the brother ofdy Monroe. You have disrespected me enough, you will regret this day all your life. Still not getting any response from me I saw him stomping on the group like a child. Lol, that was funny. But the guards now had a serious expressions. Guard 1 - You have disrespected the brother of our lord''s wife. We have witnessed it so you will receive 50 whipping. Hikaru - Oh my ! You guys decide justice without even listening what happened here huh ? They looked at me dangerously. But I just took my chair and table and stored in my inventory intentionally in front of their eyes. When they saw it disappeared in thin air, they had confused and surprised looks. Guard 1- A storage skill....Ruben ? Guard 2 - Who are you kid ? They had their swords in hands now. Were they seriously going to raise arms against a 12 year old kid ? Hikaru - Well I tried to be a humble merchant but I guess I will settle with a guy who beats your dumb ass ! They both lunged at me together, one from top one from side. Covering all my exits, well I wasn''t going to run anyway. I simply took out my gun, unlocked the safety and fired at the first guards right beside the foot, inches away. A hole was visibly there now plus the loud bang sound that it made, stopped the guards right in their tracks. Hikaru - See this baby ? This can make your head explode like a ripe old fruit from 50 yards. Imagine what it would do from this close ? Both took a step back. I could literally see them shaking, one of them almost teared up. No one was speaking, hell no one was breathing at all. Now that''s a power baby. Hikaru - Okay then. Good day to you all. I turned around and slowly walked away. Fuck it was harder than it looked. I could have taken them both with purely my physical strength but I wanted the others and specially the greedy couple to fear me as an unknown variable. That can do anything unexpected at anytime. But he is a brother of this town lord''s wife ? Why is he so fucking poor ? Well whatever. I walked towards my inn, looking around at various shops. I had a pretty great day today, i made 2910 silver coins with matchbox and 600 gold coins with lighter. I deposited total 80,000 points in my ount on Shopping skill. I kept 90 gold and the yesterday''s some left over 31 gold with me as it is too. I could now do fucking anything, but first of all I should find a ce I can stay temporary with more freedom than inn and preferably more luxury too. I was lost on my thoughts as to what I should buy now that I was rich, when a hand suddenly grabbed by the solder and dragged me in to the alley in the side. I turned around and saw four dirty looking kids same as my age. One of them was even a girl. Hikaru - Who are you guys ? And why are you keeping your dirty hands on my cor? I asked the guy who seemed the most bigger, who was holding me by the coller. But a guy from behind him spoke up. Boy 2 - Where the hell were you for the past two days Ronnie ? Huh? He is asking me ? Ohh they knows this boy. Friends ? Doesn''t look like friends ! Boy 3 - Do you even have a slightest idea of how much extra rounds we had to cover because you weren''t there ? Girl - Yeah ! Gin has bing angrier and angrier the longer it was taking to find you. I shudder to think about what would happen if we failed to find you ! Or if you were dead. Boy 1, who was holding me - Why didn''t youe back ? Don''t you remember who owns you? Hikaru - Owns me ? Boy 3 - Why are you acting so stupid ? Did you hit your head or something ? And where did you get such amazing clothes ? Boy, oh boy i definitely wanna know what this brats are talking about but if I open my mouth with obvious questions that would be dead giveaway. I have to be careful here. Hikaru - I am sorry guys, i had something to do urgently. I can''t tell you about it. Boy 2 - You piece of shit ! You tried to run away didn''t you? Even after all this time.... Boy 1 - He is here now. Let''s not waste anymore time. He made a mistake he will pay for it alone. They started walking through alleyways broken buildings, keeping me in the middle two guys forward two on my back. From their words it seems like they are in some kind of shady organisation, and are forced to work for them. Are they ves or something ? But whatever it is i am really interested to find out. I hope i meet some Op big boobs female gang leader, she would be a criminal so I will be totally justified if I bend her over and serve my justice right ? 13. Is revenge justice ? 13. Is revenge justice ? Sorry guys, for not uploading recently. I had some family issues going on, plus I had to focus on exams. From today I will update it daily. Thank you so much for all your support. Oh one more thing that I should mention, please guys don''t take this story too seriously. It''s just a horny guy''s bbering about his fantasies which he lives in his dreams. ______________ After walking through some suspicious looking alleyways, finally we stopped at a building which looked like the backside of a bar or restaurant. The boy who looked like a leader of this ragtag bunch, looked at me with slight pity mixed with determination. Well for a 11-12 year old to have such mature expressions, this world was sure fucked up. He pushed me inside the room, with a dim light in a corner I could make out the shapes of some 7-8 guys present in the small room. Some were leaning on the wall, huddled together in a group of 2-3, some were watching two guys ying something on the only table avable in the room. All in all this was a proper hangout station for delinquents and robbers. Everyone focused on us as we entered the room, even the guys ying stopped and looked at us or more precisely looked at me. The burly looking guy with somewhat decent clothes then the rest stood up with expressions that screamed, ''ohh I am gonna enjoy this''. Burly guy - Oh ! My my look at this..... Who has graced us with his presence today..!! Everyone Snickered, and looked at me scornfully like I was amb ready to be ughtered. The burly guy walked in the middle of the room and gestured the guys in the back. Two ruffians came towards me and one of them punche me in the stomach without any warning. It almost made me throw my lunch. '' Fuck ! Who the hell are these shitheads, I was nning to just scare them and rob them but now they gonna fucking pay. '' The burly man took a seat in the middle of the room and said, " So...Where were you past these days you filthy rat? " Hikaru - I passed out due to the hunger and a kind shopdy looked after me. Burly guy - Oh ! A kinddy huh ! We must pay her a visit to show our gratitude. I wonder if she could take all our gratitude together though... Everyoneughed like a maniac, like he said the funniest shit or something. Then he started saying bullshit about how much I cost him and what he does to people like that etc. I could fight them with my enhanced body but it will take a lot of effort. There was no cost to using my universal editor skill at first but then I had noticed that if I increased things like my strength or stamina, I got hungry by doing simple things. In short I had to bnce the calories that went to my unnatural body enhancement. It wasn''t that big of a deal but if I went past my limit I might pass out of hunger. That was the main reason I had bought the gun, I could always kill them though if it came to that. This situation required finesse not brute strength, I let them enjoy their bullying and endured everything silently. The kids looked half scared and half angry in the back. They never joined in on the fun, but didn''t stop it either. I guess they are used to being treated like that. What a sad existence. After beating me to the pulp, and leaving me in a corner. Not caring whether I lived or died, the gang leader busied himself in other works. I used my universal editor skill to heal myself and ate the donuts and high calorie stuff when no one was looking to bnce it out. The kids came once to check on me but the re from the leader sent them back to their corner of the room. Atst, night came and everyone slept here and there, like a stable for humans. When I was sure it was dark enough and everyone was asleep I stood up and took out my night goggles that I had just bought. I could see their shapes as they slept like dogs. With them being this defenceless I used my chloroform soaked hanky on everyone one by one. Except the leader gin, who was sleeping on a bed in a storage room away from everyone, alone. I took out my army knife and pressed it against one of the unconscious guy''s chest. And pierced it through his clothes and skin alike until it reached deep in his heart. One by one I killed all the vermin who were past the definition of human. I barged into the leader''s room and dragged him out of there by his hair, he woke up obviously in the middle and started thrashing around but I simply overpowered him with my strength. I tied up on the same chair he had used earlier. And sat across him. The kids had woken up in the middle and I heard some screams and loud noises of them discussing what they should do and all. But I ignored them, and focused on my target in front of me. Hikaru - Are you guys the only trash group that uses children or are there others ? He looked at me like I was some kind of monster with my hands all red and knife still in my hand. ring at him like he was simply a bug. Gin - I...I...ghh...I don''t know. We were the only one North of the lord''s mansion. Hikaru - Who do you work for ? Gin - we...uhm..No one. Hikaru - Why don''t the city guards capture you then ? Gin - We...uhmm..paid the captain of the city guard. Hikaru - Ahh of course. The kids had gathered behind me in the middle of it, looking at their leader with a gaze that did not have even a hint of pity. I looked at them once and their faces were firm and grim, but not hesitant at all. So I finished my job by piercing the most ck heart of them all. We left the ughter house and reached the river near the outer skirts of the town. I washed myself and cooled down a bit. I had killed a group of humans and the only thing I felt was a little aching pain in my right hand. I knew that by no means was I a good person but I would have never done something like this in my old world. I guess Justice is the luxury of the powerful. Maybe I could do it because I was just simply able to. What a meaningless discovery. I looked back at the kids and the leader was looking at me like he wanted to say something. Hikaru - Why don''t you guys run away? Leader - What about you ? I don''t know what happened to you out there, but we promised we will not betray each other long ago, if you still remember. Hikaru - I am not the boy who was your friend, he is long dead. Leader - Still, you saved us. You cane with us even if you are not him. Hikaru - Where will you go ? Leader - We will go somewhere where no one remembers us, Star a new life. Hikaru - Good, I was thinking about heading north too. Meet me tomorrow at the city gate, where passenger carriages stand. Leader - We..uhm... okay. We will be there. 14. And here we go again… 14. And here we go again The next morning we booked a passage to the capital in the north. All in all it cost me 2 gold coins for five of us. The kids looked a little bit more cleaned up than yesterday. The two carriages were going along the path together, some big belly man with his family owned the carriages so one was entirely for his use and another was half empty with some of his luggage where we were settled in. there were also three guards with us. The three people were adventurers who epted the quest to protect us from harm on our journey. They were 5 in total, two were sitting with each driver respectively. 3 guys and 2 girls typical partyposition. The busty healer and rough looking archer with scar on her face were dangerously attractive for my weak heart. If i said i didnt regret leaving then it would be a lie. I was seriously looking forward to enjoy Ls ass and i also wanted to have some fun with thenky wife of that jwellery stall owner but after killing those guys and making so much trouble leaving was the most viable option. Even with all that i could handle it all with my skill but the kids would never be able to live safely in this town. I could just give them somemoney and send them away, but i have a feeling that they would just end up doing the same thing in another city. So at least until i know for sure that they will be fine on their own, it just feels like my responsibility since i killed those guys. Plus i could atleast do this one favor to the owner of this body, since he gave me this wonderful opportunity to live another life. We drove for entire morning and stopped for lunch at the afternoon, and that was the first time i saw thedy in blue. She was the wife of big belly owner, his name was stanley or something. She was sitting beside stanley on the chair which their maid had prepared for them, while the rest of us sat on the ground. Food was not included in the passage, so we had three separate groups for lunch. The stanley family with their maid and son who was 5 or 6 i think. The adventurers group andstly us 5 children. None of the kids had any money to buy food to begin with so we were all emptyhanded. Once i made sure that no one was paying attention at us, i took out five instant cup noodles which i had bought and stored in my inventory before this journey. All the kids looked at me with their eyes wide open, seeing things just appearing on my hands out of nowhere. I pour the hot water and unsealed the raper ans showed them how to eat it. After taking the first mouthful, all of them eximed so loudly that everyone was looking at our group. I hastilyughed and spit out some bullshit to stear everyones attention from us. Hikaru - what the hell is wrong with you guys ? dont suddenly just shout like that. Leader (Ray) - but thisthi..are the most delicious thing in the world !! Lily - Yeah !! i bet no one has tasted this amazing thing even in the capital.!! Nimble & Cane - (with food in their mouth) ahmmmyeahmmm..it..ichdelissssioammm..ss.. Hikaru - just eat it before speaking will you ? Lily - but ronnie ! how can you do all this stuff ? what happened to you ? and where did you get the money !? I looked at all of them and they all had their eyes settled on me, like trying to analyze me. Hikaru - sigh..Okay i will say this only once so remember it clearly, understood ? They all nodded. Hikaru - i am not your friend ronnie. I look like him but i am not him, so forget everything that you know about me. Call me hikaru from now on. As for the things that i can do you will all have to keep it a secret in exchange i will help you reach the capital and settle down there, deal ? Cane - but what about ronnie ? Hikaru - he is not with us anymore. Do we have a deal ? Ray - why do all of this for us if you dont even know us ? Hikaru - call it repaying a favor to this ronnie guy. They all looked at each other and nodded. Then looked at me with expressions that said we will trust you for now. I also nodded and our deal was set in ce. After the lunch and resting for an hour or so we continued our journey once again. This time the rough looking archer and the other guy had switched with the two guys who were on driver seat before. The busty healer was still ther though, so i casually started a conversation with her. Hikaru - So, uhm how far is the capital from here ? Busty healer - Oh..ehm 7 days if everything goes right i think. Right will ? Will - yeah, it mostly depends on how fast we can clear the knowing forest. Hikaru - because of monsters in the forest ? Another guy - No, knowing forest is just difficult to navigate. Monsters on the other hand are everywhere from here to there, but they are not the problem. Hikaru - you guys are pretty confident in monster ying huh ? The busty healer smiled. Healer - we have done this many times before, so yes we are confident. Hikaru - well if such a beauty reassures me with a smile, one has to believe right ? They all looked a bit taken a back with my reply, but then in just another second i saw the bustydys face go all red. And the rest of them started looking here and there. What was that ? Do people not flirt in adventurers job ? such weird people. The bustydy was packing some serious assets though, ahh i would love to see whats hiding beneath that white rob ! stanleys wife was also pretty th looking, but she is rarely alone. Haha this 7 days will be lots of fun. 15. Discounts and Smiles 15. Discounts and Smiles At night only one fire was lit since we could only tend to one fire all night. We had dinner in the evening, now everyone was just sitting around the fire. Even Stanley and his curvaceous wife had joined us. The adventures were talking about this and that. It was a wonder that none of them had asked even a single question as to why 5 kids were traveling on their own. Well better for me I guess. Maybe I was ring too much or just maybe because I was looking cleaner and better clothed than the rest, the curvaceous wife noticed me and asked. " Are you guys eating properly? Do you want some food? " Hikaru - Oh no ! We are fine, right guys? I asked and everyone nodded, there was even a smile on two of them. Yeah this bunch is pretty satisfied. Since she was kind enough to ask I had to continue the conversation on the show of returning niceties. Hikaru - Actually I have some stuff that you guys might be interested in... Lady - Oh my ! Do tell. Even the adventures had stopped talking and drawn towards our conversation. I took out three books, two nes and five hand mirrors also some of the leftover matchbox and lighters. I had seen English used as shop signs and insignia and stuff, so a book should be pretty normal for this world. After thinking about the th ass of thedy, this was the only way I could find to get close to her. The books were about a poem collection, A children''s story about mermaids and aplete dictionary. Thedy had a wild look in her eyes but she showed great restraint. I handed her the three books and put other things in the space between us. I saw a sparkle in the eyes of busty healer and ferocious Archer too. And my smile widened. Hikaru - Come here, you guys can take a look too. They are all my products. The adventures all looked surprised but the curiosity was ring in their eyes, so they all came closer and formed a circle around the pile of my recently bought things. Healer - What is this thing? Hikaru - Oh that''s a mirror, here you open it like this. I showed them by opening one, it was like a pocket watch. And when it opened all of them gasped in surprise. Even the Lady looked up for a second who was very busy being engrossed in the books. William - What do you do with this ? Hikaru - it''s a thing to check your appearances, like when you are being ready for someone and you are not sure if your hair is alright or how you look in general. Stanley - What a marvelous invention !! Where did you find such amazing things boy ? Another guy - What use is this ? Hikaru - it''s a lighter..here. I showed them how it worked and certainly guys were very interested in it, while the two girls and the maid were busy with the hand mirror. I even saw Lily sneakily taking a look at one of the mirrors while the rest of the boys were drawn in by the fire of lighters. But just then I heard a heavy breathing and a loud exmation. " This...this...this is amazing craftsmanship, it''s beyond beautiful and elegant. And these words are so clear and symmetrical, and this page...my goodness these pages are so white...so smooth...." Of course it was the Lady mother herself. Even her kid who had almost put the ne in his mouth was surprised by her outburst. She also realised that and hastily tried to regain theposure. Stanley - Boy tell me where u got all this things from ? Hikaru - I am a merchant by profession sir, and as all the profession requires this to is dependent on its secrets and techniques. I hope you understand. Stanley understood my meaning and he also regained some of hisposure, but the smile on his face didn''t die down at all. Stanley - You certainly have some attractive products, humble merchant. Tell me how much for this things? Healer - Yes, I also want to buy this hand mirror thing. William - Yes, this lighters are really useful. Hikaru - The lighters are one gold coin per piece, Five gold for ne and 2 for the mirrors. The books all have different prices ording to their worth. Archer - 2 gold coina for the mirror thing? I smiled at her my sweetest smile. Hikaru - Yes, but it''s open to negotiation plus I will give you a special pretty person discount... Archer - Pret...tty !? She maintained the stoic look but I could see her dark skinned ears turning red. '' Man this chicks are really not used to the ttery at all. '' Stanley - Hahaha that''s some real business speech there. Okay I will buy two of this mirror things, 5 of this fire things and if no one wants to buy the ne then give me both also. Lady - Honey, this as well. This are the most valuable in among everything. Look. Since the husband wife were busy figuring out the quality of books I looked at the Busty healer and cool Archer. Hikaru - So you guys want it? Healer - I can pay one gold and 3 silver coins for this. Archer - I only have 7 silver coins. I went closer to Both of them and whispered softly. Hikaru - Well I don''t usually do this, but since you two the most beautiful things I have seen for a long time I will give it to you for 1 gold each. What do you say ? Both of them were surprised by my the sudden closeness but after hearing my offer their faces had a little smile mixed with a bit blush. Archer - I only have 7 silver... will you really give it to us for 1 gold coin ? Hikaru - You can choose to barter or borrow from your friend here. Archer - Ahh of course ! You said barter? Hikaru - Yes, if you have something with value I will buy it in exchange. William - We all want one lighter each, how much for that ? Hikaru - 1 gold coin each. He smiled rather strained smile. William - No discount for us ? Hikaru - Discounts are exclusive for only beautifuldies. Then we red at each other for few seconds and then we all burst outughing together. Even the couple who had finished their discussion had joined us in it. 16. Gotta respect the Lady 16. Gotta respect the Lady Stanley - But anyway this binding work and such beautiful writing is something I have never seen in my life that''s for sure. So what''s the value of this ? Hikaru - 5 gold for the poem book, 3 for the story book and 7.5 for the dictionary. Lady - Really !? You will sell us all three ? Hikaru - Of course, If you can afford it. I gave her my ''I will eat you updy'' smile. And she kinda seemed to understand I think, since she blushed for no reason. I think even she was surprised as to why she was flustered talking to a kid. Stanley - Why is the dictionary priced more than the rest ? Hikaru - Stories and poems are entertainment, but a man who knows the meaning of all words can y people with random conversations. I said looking into his eyes, Stanley seemed a happy, stupid kind. I almost felt bad for trying to rope his wife, but my dick had no sympathy. Lady - cough....ahm...We will take everything. Hikaru - Oh ! Thanks for the business. The couple left after that to examine what they had bought. They will sleep in their carriage I guess. The other carriage was left to us 5 kids. The adventures were there to protect us so they were gonna sleep outside and two of them will keep watch all night in turns. I was tired of the carriage and the night sky was beautiful so I decided to stay outside too. Besides miss healer was going to sleep here so how could I go inside ? It was quite and the wood burning sounds were the only thing I could hear. I looked at the Busty healer beside me and she was looking at the sky. The two guys who were keeping a watch were farther away from us. The Archer and the other guy were also sleeping outside of the earshot. Hikaru - You never told me your name, prettydy. She seemed surprised and a bit taken back by my unexpected, soft whispering. Healer - Uhm I am Rachel. And you are ? Hikaru - Hikaru. Are you a healer ? Rachel - Yes, I can do other spells too but i specialized in healing. Hikaru - Where you from ? Rachel - Um...I..my family is from Kindahar. It''s a small town in west. Hikaru - Sounds nice. Why you working as a healer ? I am sure healers get nice treatments everywhere they go right? Rachel - Yes, they do keep asking me to stay haha. I am here for a reason. Her eyes wondered towards that William guy who was keeping watch with another guy when she said thest line. '' Ahh, so that''s how it is. It is even better if my hunch is correct haha. '' Hikaru - And the gorgeous Archer ? What''s her name ? Rachel - Irene. She is a bit hard to get along, but she''s very nice person. Hikaru - Is that so ? Her shape sure is nice though. Rachel - Hahaha if she heard you, you will be dead by morning. Hikaru - Oh my ! how scary ! But then again it doesn''t sound bad dying by those cute hands.... Rachel - Haha you are a weird kid. Shouldn''t you like someone your age ? Or are all your sweet words just to get more money out of us ? Hikaru - Nah, I had good business anything more would be asking too much. I just simply like beautiful mature woman. She had her eyes wide when she looked at me as if to scrutinize every inch of me. Then she looked away without saying anything. Since it seemed like the conversation was over I stood up to pee. I walked towards the woods and started relieving myself, then I suddenly heard some weird sounds as if someone imitating a cat very badly. I walked towards the source of the sound and I stopped realizing where it wasing from. It was from the carriage of our big belly merchant. And the sounds, well it could be of only one thing. I went silently closer and just as I predicted thedy merchant was being plowed by the pig of a man. I looked from the small gap of the wooden frame and saw Stanleyying on top of his wife''s back, moving so little it almost seemed like nothing. While thedy was facing the other way, her sounds of moaning was rather, what was the word '' well practiced '' ? Stanley - Ahhj..uhhh... How you like this huh Gvenniver ? Did you like this more than those books ? Gvenniver - Ahh..ahh.. honey how could that be ? Ahhh...this is the best... nothing canpare to ahhhh...this... Stanley - ughhmm...They are pretty well made though, i could easily sell them for double the price...ahgh... Lady Gvenniver turned her face a little backwards to look at her husband, as I got a good look on her disheveled face. It was bit red, but was more concerned about the books than the fuck in her pussy. Gvenniver - One....can we at least keep one book darling? Ahh.. Stanley - Uhmm what should I do......? And as he was saying this he stopped moving and rolled on the other side. Gvenniver suddenly raised her top half and settled on his cock. Gvenniver with 4 inch cock on her lips - Please Honey? And then she started licking his dick. And moaning continued. But from the new position Gvenniver had settled in, gave me full view of her backside. Her huge ass and cherry pink pussy was fully visible and not just that her tightly shut asshole with tones of ck hair surrounding both of her assets were also visible. My mouth watered at the sight of such treasure. And I almost barged into the carriage but then I grabbed my dick and masturbated there and then while watching the swaying hairy butt of a huge assdy, who Was apparently called Lady Gvenniver. After finishing the deed I returned to my ce beside Rachel to finally take a nap. Rachel had also closed her eyes and was breathing with her chest going up and down slowly. I also closed my eyes and slept while my thoughts were filled with the amazing butt of the mistress Gvenniver. 17. Special gift for Gvenniver 17. Special gift for Gvenniver The next morning we continued our journey. In the middle of the night when I had woken up because of the need to have some water, I had seendy Archer being all beautiful and keeping a watch. Her efforts to look at herself in the mirror from all angles was pretty darn cute. After having some light breakfast we continued our reasonably slow pace of traveling. It was so cool to see clear grassnds and beautiful hills. The background looked so surreal as if carved out of a painting. After chatting with Rachel about this and that, we stopped again when the sun was directly above our heads. For some reason Rachel never went to sit at the driver seat to keep a lookout. She didn''t take part in keeping watchst night too. It was as if those four were protecting from doing any kind of menial job. Maybe it''s just because she is a healer. I ordered some dishes for lunch online away from everyone''s eyes and gave them to the kids. I also took a bowl of my portion and walked towards the Stanley and his entourage. Stanley and his wife were waiting for their food to be made by their maid. So they were sitting on their chairs a little away from others. When I was near enough they gave me a look and weed me with a smile. Then Stanley stood up half looking at the maid and half at the scenery behind us, while Gvenniver was reading the poem book. I sat with my Back against the tree and bowl in hand eating. After eating in silence for some time I started the conversation. Hikaru - Pretty good right ? Gvenniver - Huh ? Ah yes it is the most amazing work I have ever seen. It''s all new and so different from what we have at the library in the capital. Hikaru - You sure like reading huh, my Lady. Gvenniver - Gvenniver. My name is Gvenniver Sinnar. Hikaru - Okay, Lady Gvenniver. That is a very beautiful name. Gvenniver - My parents were schrs, they had a knack for naming things. Hikaru - Oh my, of course Ipletely agree with their reason for naming a beautiful thing with a beautiful name. She closed her book and looked at me quite amused. I took another bite of my food. Gvenniver - If I didn''t know that you were a merchant, I would say that was a pretty suggestive thing to say to a married woman. Hikaru - Haha I read somewhere that life is cruel and if anyone says otherwise then he is selling something. Gvenniver - Wise man he was then. Hikaru - Rest assured though, I have enough to live by then to resort to ttery for my business. Gvenniver - So I take it as a genuinepliment from a humble boy merchant ? With no hidden agenda ? Hikaru - Oh I have agendas, but they are not that hidden. As for thepliment, I just say things as I see them. Gvenniver - What does the humble merchant want from me then ? Hikaru - Do you know from where Ie from, my main customer base was not amon man and woman, I had a product that was so popr with nobledies that I had to leave the ce behind as to not get in trouble with their husbands ? Gvenniver - Oh now isn''t that interesting. If I were one of those noble women wouldn''t I ask what that amazing product was ? I put the bowl aside and got closer to her. Stanley had gone to where their maid was by now. Still I shielded their side of view with my tiny body and took out a wooden box I had prepared beforehand. Gvenniver looked at me expectant and slightly amused. I gave her the box and she slowly opened it. Her eyes bulged almost out of her socket when she saw the siliconrge size dildo resting in there. She took a deep breath engraving the picture in her mind and closed the box hurriedly after that. Gvenniver - Hikaru do you know the consequences of your actions ? I went even closer to her and whispered sensually in her ears. Hikaru - A very wet pussy of a beautiful wife ? She trembled at my words and suddenly distanced herself from me, though the box was still in her hand. Hikaru - Try it. Tell meter how good my product is. If I get a review that I feel was genuine then I will give this one free of cost to you. I said smiling and picked up my bowl and went towards the kids who were starting to clean the utensils now since they had finished eating. From what I had seenst night, she was clearly not feeling the things such a nice piece of ass should feel. So I was confident that she would definitely try it. After handing the bowl to Lily I went to take a walk in the open field behind the bolder. But just as I took some 20 steps, I heard someone walking behind me. I turned around and was greeted by a pair of tightly packed yet sufficiently visible juicy boobs in tight leather Armor. It was Irene. Hikaru - Oh my ! Isn''t this the beautiful Archer ? Is there something I can do for you miss Irene ? Irene - How do you know my name ? Hikaru - Rachel told me. Irene - She....uhmm...I saw you with the mistress. Hikaru - And ? Irene - Look whoever or whatever you are, I don''t care. But I don''t buy this innocent boy merchant act of yours, so believe this when I say do not make trouble for our mission or else I will not show mercy even if you look like a kid. Hikaru - I just gave her one of my products, Is that really so suspicious? Irene - Why didn''t you show it to the others ? Hikaru - It''s something special that only she needs. I have something for you too if you are interested. Irene - Keep your trinkets to yourself. And don''t think that I didn''t see what you are trying to do with Rachel. Stay away from her, she is too innocent for this. Hikaru - Oh my ! I was caught huh ? Okay then can I do that with you ? Huh my pretty Archer ? Her face tightened, she looked at me like I was some fly she couldn''t catch no matter what she did. Then there was a kind of sad smile on her face as she pointed her dagger towards her face, where the line that cut her face in half was very visible. Irene - Pretty ? Your sweet tongue won''t work on me kid, a gift like this opens your eyes to the fucked up thing that is our reality. Then she turned around and walked away just as she hade. 18. Gvenniver Nights 1 18. Gvenniver Nights 1 Irene was suspicious of me hmm. Did the others also think like that ? I was sure about Rachel and Stanley''s group but the adventure guys, I was not so sure of. Well it doesn''t matter what they think anyway. It''s not like I am doing some hedius crime. But Irene might not be a snack that I could taste in the near future. 2nd night of our journey and we all had just filled our stomachs. It was kinda fun sitting in a circle around the fire sharing stories. The ces that Gvenniver gave me sneakily proved that she might have already tried my product. Haha it was fun to see her squirm even though it was so subtle anyone could barely notice it if they weren''t looking actively. William - ....and that''s the story of One eyed demon of hn city. Stanley - Pretty disappointing for someone who was called demon of hn ? Another guy - It is better that way actually, I am not sure if I really want to find an actual demon when we ept a quest to subjugate the so called ''Demon''. Gvenniver - But you have to admit that it falls short of expectations when you realize that One eyed demon of hn was just an overgrown mountain troll. William - Mydy that''s what most stories are, rather disappointment than an adventure. Hikaru - That''s because our circle of news is small, if we have more information on hand from all parts of the kingdom I can assure you our stories can be much more interesting and adventurous. Stanley - More information huh ? How can having more information make stories interesting ? William - No, there is a point in boys thinking, more information means more stories and not all of them would be disappointing. So by the process of elimination people only gossip about important and interesting things. Rachel - Was that how it was from where youe from ? Hikaru - Oh no, we have the same letters and people on horseback delivering important messages. It was just something I had read in a book, it presented the idea that if somehow we could make the sending and receiving of messages faster like in an instance, then the world would be much more interesting ce and people would be much closer to each other from afar. Stanley - It would certainly make a business transaction easier... William - We could ept and send reports of quests from anywhere in an instance.... Gvenniver - We could pool together all the knowledge in the world.... Rachel - You sure have some weird yet deep knowledge in your books. Hikaru - What''s the point of stories if it doesn''t leave you with tons of questions you never thought possible ? Gvenniver - Exactly ! Only by having more knowledge would you understand how little you know about the world. Another guy - It''s prettyte, maybe we should take a little rest. We will need it if we want to reach knowing forest tomorrow. Stanley - Yes, you are right. Let''s end it here today. Everyone went to do their own things after that. Stanley and William were discussing travel n with the drivers. The two guys took their ce as a guard for first watch. Rachel went towards the carriage to take out things to prepare for sleeping. Only Gvenniver and Irene were left with me included of course. Hikaru - Did you try it ? Gvennivers face was shocked and she eyed towards Irene and then me as if saying ''what the fuck are you saying''. Hikaru - Come on its just a product like any other, I have seen miss Irene being pretty happy with her mirror. It''s not that big of a deal to give me a review. Tell me can I sell it to nobledies here ? Irene was ring at me the whole time though her cheeks turned slight red when I mentioned her mirror. Gvenniver - It...hmm...It is something one could use I guess. I don''t know how you would sell such a thing though, Many nobledies would certainly love to have it. Her face had turned entirely red at the end of her sentence, but her gaze was just as fierce as always. I loved how she had maintained straight expressions throughout. Hikaru - How many times did you try it ? Was the size perfect ? There was a slight break in her mask of an expressions but she answered anyway. Gvenniver - Uhm...I would rather not disclose that information but it was satisfactory for my taste. Hikaru - It Was big enough huh... She flinched at my rude remarks but stayed silent. Irene - Mistress is it something ufortable ? Can I help you somehow ? Gvenniver looked at her as if forgotten that she was there. Gvenniver - No, miss Irene. It is fine. I would like to have a chat with hikaru if you don''t mind. Irene eyed me but nodded anyway. And left us alone to do her own preparation for night I guess. Gvenniver - You are a very vulgar, deceptive and evil boy. Have you really no shame ? Hikaru - If I am such a bad person why don''t you return my product ? She flinched again at that. She realized she was perfectly trapped. Hikaru - It is not my aim to make you ufortable Lady. It is actually the opposite I want weman to be happy. Your marriage as wonderful as might be, some things are just not how we want it to be. Don''t worry, respecting my clients privacy is a matter of principle for me. Gvenniver looked a bit better than before her expressions were more thoughtful. Gvenniver - Oh, Aren''t you an image of a good merchant. I went to sit next to her, our legs touching. My face next to her beautiful neckline, whispering low enough for just her to hear. Hikaru - That being said, I could dly teach you how my product works... Her eyes widened but other than that she controlled her reaction. She looked at me as if to understand did I really just offered her something like that. I ced my one hand on my crotch, stroking it above clothes as if inviting her to check my this product. And to my fucking surprise, she really extended her arm and touched my dick with her palm. Rubbing it above clothes while looking me straight in my eyes. When my dick grew extra hard because of her looking at me with such sexy re, I could see her shock on her face realizing that my cock was just as big as the dildo I had given her. Hikaru - A living one has it''s own charms right ? But I doubt she listened since her hand was busy cupping and sizing my dick like she had just found a new intresting toy. 19. Gvenniver Nights 2 19. Gvenniver Nights 2 Gvenniver had never met a boy or a man as shameless as Hikaru. When he hade asking for passage, she had found him pretty cute but as a mature woman finding young inexperienced boys cute, not as a potential sex partner cute. When he showed her his amazing products and his witty remarks as well educated person, she had definitely felt some attraction for hispany. More as novelty than attraction to be honest, but there was something. But when he presented her with a gift with his such an evil smile, Gvenniver was doubting weather the boy was really a boy or devil in human skin. The thing he had given her was a craftsmanship on a level that made best carvings of a pce in dust. The veins, the intricate design, such perfect material. She couldn''t for the love of God figure out what this thing was made of but it felt so real it was unnerving. When the carriages had stopped to take a break for drivers to refresh and guards to change. Stanley had gone to relieve himself when she had tried the gift she was given. She had lost herself silly in pleasure until she heard Stanley opening carriage doors. She had to hurriedly leave the thing inside her under clothes. It was only when they stopped at night that she had removed the gift from under her. It was covered with her juices that she released all the way sitting next to Stanley while having something up her pussy entrance. She didn''t want to admit it, but the situation had made her cum extra hard. So when the boy offered the most indecent thing someone had offered her in her entire life, she wasn''t surprised at all it felt natural next step to her. But the surprise was the dick the boy had. It was almost as big as the thing he had given her, such a length and width was impossible for a man even less for a child who didn''t even had a single hair on his face. But before she would get lost in her lust again and someone notice her she removed her hand from the boys crotch. Gvenniver - What are you saying boy ? Hikaru - I can give you a live demonstration of my product if you want mydy. Gvenniver - And you expect me to just let you do it to me ? Hikaru - Seems appropriate for all the groping I just received. Gvenniver felt like digging a hole and hide inside it for eternity. She was grabbing his dick rather forcefully now that she thought about it. Gvenniver - What makes you think that I won''t say all this to my husband and see how you answer to them ? She would die before doing that, but she just wanted to see if the boy really was as fearless as his actions suggested. Hikaru - And what makes you think that I care ? The amount of money I have do you really think people never tried to take it from a helpless child''s hands ? They all regretted their decision, I will not force you to do it if you do not desire but know this if I wish to fuck you right here right now in front of your husband and your guards. None of them can stop me. He again gave that evil smile he was so fond of giving her whenever he got the chance. She couldn''t say anything in reply and he didn''t stay to ask her either. How could she say such a thing ? How could she pretend to be a stand up noble wife, when her pussy was leaking rivers at the boys words - '' I could fuck you right in front of your husband ''. She knew she was a horrible person for having such thoughts. She knew the Goddess would struck her with lightning if she really existed for just thinking such things. But how could she exin such things to her wet pussy and extremely fast throbbing heart ? **** Late into the night everyone was asleep. I had slept inside our carriage today so it would be easier to leave. I silently left our carriage and hid behind it. I saw the two guys who had the guard duty were doing their job silently. In order to go towards the Stanley carriage I had to travel in the open which would leave me without cover. So hurriedly bought a high-definition 18+ picture book and tore two pretty interesting looking pages. I put them beneath a rock some 10 meters away from our carriage behind a big boulder making as little sound as possible. Then I went as far as the edge of our carriage opposite side from the boulder and near to the Stanley carriage and threw a ratherrge stone in the high grass behind the boulder. And just as I expected the two dudes noticed it and came to check on it with fire and sword in hand. One of them noticed the photos and they started looking at it and discussing. It was my chance so I walked slowly towards the Stanley carriage and opened the door slowly without making any sound. Stanley and Gvenniver were sleeping in their excuse of a bed and their child was in the side in his cradle type thingy. I walked on my toes and put a chloroform hanky on Stanley''s face. Few it was done now. I poked Gvennivers face to wake her up, after some cute moans she did open her eyes. She was just going to ask loudly when I grabbed her mouth and shut her up. Hikaru - Your husband is just sleeping, he will keep sleeping until morning since I gave him a potion. Don''t make noise if you don''t want those two guys outside toe here. She seemed a bit calm now so I removed my hand from her mouth. Gvenniver - What the hell are you doing here ? I sat across from her cross-legged and looked into her eyes, slightly tilting my head. Hikaru - Why ? To give you the promised demo... Gvenniver - When did I say yes for that ? Hikaru - You didn''t say no either, I can leave if you don''t want to. But you can''t hide your wet pussy from me, I saw it. She hurriedly fumbled through her clothes and checked her under clothes and found it dry. Then she realized the trap and looked at my smug face rather annoyed. Gvenniver - I hate you... Hikaru - Let''s see if that feeling changes when I am deep inside you.... The moonlight was not that good but I could still see the blush on her cheeks clear as day. So considering it as my cue I went near her, her eyes followed my movements as to ask what are you doing. I was faced to face with her sitting self, I reached behind her head and grabbed her hair by one hand and forced my other to raise her chin. She was pretty confused when I took her rosy lips into mine, kissing her, tongue and all like she was the most delicious candy ever. 20. Gvenniver Nights 3 20. Gvenniver Nights 3 Gvenniver enjoyed the kiss for a whole 2 minutes but pushed me away at the end. Gvenniver - I shouldn''t do this it is wrong. Hikaru - Wrong ording to who ? Your bitch goddess ? Gvenniver looked at me with disbelief, her lips opened and closed as if to not being able to form sentences together. Gvenniver - You don''t believe in our goddess ? Hikaru - A goddess who prohibits anal ? It sounds more like a bitch wife who doesn''t get enough dick so she doesn''t like others get it either. Her eyebrows twitched at that. Gvenniver - She can hear you, you know ? She will curse you. Hikaru - Let her hear and see what real fucking looks like. Now you wanna do it or keep enjoying this pigs excuse of a dick ? Gvenniver - His dick is above average. Iughed at that and removed my clothes, showing her my hard 8 inch cock touching the tip of her nose with the tip of my dick. I saw her swallowing her saliva, it was funny how she was putting this performance even though no one was around us to see. Hikaru - Why don''t you taste it Gvenniver dear ? Gvenniver - Don''t call me that. Though she did lean towards my dick and started tasting it with her tongue. After a minute she left all semnce of decency in the dust and sucked my dick like her life depended on it. '' She really is one depraved milf...'' When eventually she showed the signs of slowing down I held her head and started ramming my dick inside her face. I could see in her teary eyes that she was not used to such methods. Which made my dick even harder if that was possible. She obviously had some of the gag reflex, so I could only fit 6 inches inside her without her mping it down with her throat. After making her cheeks bulge for a few times and enjoying her disheveled, messy look I came deep inside her mouth all the while keeping her head forcefully in ce. Gvenniver coughed after I let her go and looked at me with eyes filled with hate and a bit of fear I think. Gvenniver - Cough...cough...what the hell was that ? Hikaru - You guys don''t know what blowjob is ? Gvenniver - Of Course we do but that was just too much, how could you be so rough ? Hikaru - You guys are so soft. That was actually me going easy. Did you not enjoy that Gven dear ? I seem to recall certain someone sucking my dick like their life depended on it. Gvenniver - Don''t call me that....and I was just... Hikaru - Come on drop the pretence will you ? I like your ass and you like my dick, let''s just be honest and fuck to our hearts content. I am not someone who judges people for being themselves unlike certain bitch goddess. Gvenniver - You are so fucked up in the head you know that ? She said pouting while she was removing her clothes one by one. Her actions did not match with her words at all. When she was fully naked in the moonlight with her mommy boobs and mature yet tight figure my heart skipped a beat. And I instinctively leaned in to kiss her. Hikaru - My goodness, you are so fucking beautiful. This pig does not deserve you at all. I saw her cheeks turning red and a twitch of her lips which she desperately stopped from turning into smile. So as an answer to her desperate attempts I kneeled in front of her, admiring her curvy lines. Until I was face to face with her waist. She was looking down at me standing tall, a question in her eyes as to what I was doing. Hikaru - Does your Goddess also prohibits people to kiss a woman''s most gentle part ? Her eyes widened at that, which was an answer enough. Her huge hairy bush was so big it wasing up to her pelvis and down to her thighs. You couldn''t see her pussy in that jungle at all, while her asshole was even densely hidden. '' My goodness, do woman''s hair really get this dense if they don''t cut it or is this something from this world ? '' I took a deep breath near her pubes which for some reason made her tremble and then I just attacked her pussy and clit like sex starved teenager on a prom night. She had trouble keeping herself standing up, she had to take support from the carriage walls. I was afraid the two guys outside would hear is since she was being so loud. One after one I counted her cuming 7 times. And she was a bitch about it cuming without warning directly inside my mouth or on top of my face. I saw her messy, disheveled face turning in a smug smile when I looked up whenever she came inside my mouth. I had to p her bare ass a few times for her to finally give me enough of a warning. I finally had to Stop when she couldn''t handle her own weight and copsed on top of Stanley while her leg still twitching. Her orgasm face was so silly and sexy at the same time. I also supported my back and sat catching my breath. She looked up when she had finished twitching on top of Stanley. Hikaru - Tell me does it feel good cumming on top of your husband by the hands of another man ? She finally looked down and reality dawned on her mind but before she could despair I locked her mouth with my tongue, pushing and licking all her soft spots that made her drool like crazy. And she soon forgot that her legs were right on Stanley''s face, which was pretty funny to be honest. When after 2 minutes I was done eating her lips up, I stopped, and looked into her eyes. Hikaru - So ? Do you want it Gven ? Gvenniver closed her eyes for a second and panted quitely then suddenly she opened her eyes looked into mine with a bit of tear and desperation clear in her eyes. Gvenniver - Please.... That''s all I had to hear and I turned her around guided her hands on the carriage wall, ced my dick in her wet pussywall and forced myself inside like a hurricane lose in a clear Autumn day. She moaned and moaned, twitching and and even biting my hand which I had to put on her mouth because she was making too much sound. I rammed and rammed my self into her big th ass, making sloppy sounds everytime my thighs hit herrge ass. Every single stroke of mine was going as deep as her womb, which I could literally feel with the tip of my dick. She had lost all strength in her lower half, it was life she was hanging by the connection of my dick to her pussy. She twitched and came countless times in between when I was forcefully ramming myself into her at full strength but I didn''t stop or slow down even a little bit. I only stopped pumping myself inside her when my balls were Fully empty inside her womb and she copsed from cumming to much on the floor right next to Stanley. Her ass up face down drooling and eyes lifeless she was the very picture of well fucked wife. 21. Are you okay Rachel ? 21. Are you okay Rachel ? After resting for some time I helped Gven clean everything and make it look presentable enough. Though all that time she was working like a zombie, more lost in thought than worrying about the wet floor beneath her. I left after an hourter giving her onest squeeze to her ass and a kiss whichsted much longer than any we had done before. Her face when we parted looked unbearably cute. She did not speak, but her actions spoke louder. The next day we entered the so-called ''Knowing Forest'', even though no one had given me a satisfactory answer as to what it exactly knew to be called knowing forest. This time Rachel was helping with finding our way through the forest, she had some kind of spell going on which pointed the direction or something I think. So Irene had exchanged her ce beside the driver with her resulting in her sitting face to face with me. She was definitely one of the hottest chick I had seen in this world, the nasty scar on her face did make it hard to notice that but she was really beautiful. Her hard toned muscles with her dark skin and light silver hair really pushed all my buttons. She had really nice toned ass I had noticed, she was the only woman I had seen who was so fit and had six packs. I so wanted to touch those. But the stare she gave me made me sigh. Why does she hate me for no reason at all ? Sure I fucked her mistress but that''s not something to mad about, instead it should be seen as a favor since she was squeling so happilyst night. Just thinking aboutst night made me hard, that look of satisfaction on her face as I came deep inside her was imprinted in my memory. It was going smoothly yet incredibly boring since there was nothing else to do, so when I heard some loud gurgling sounds from outside I was pretty excited to see what it was. Everyone went outside except the kids of course, though I didn''t listen to them at all. At some distance William and the other guy were haking and cing some green creatures, goblins I realized. And the other annoying gurgling sounds came from the left side of the carriage where I saw Rachel was hurting orbs of light towards the goblins. It looked like it hurt a lot, but there were too many. Just as my hand reached towards my gun, the swooshing sounds came from behind me and two arrows hit the goblins straight in their throats. I returned to see what the William and others were doing and it seemed everything was under control so I rxed. They were doing their jobs at least. After that little fiasco we continued our journey and reached a little clearing in the forest where we stopped to rest and have lunch. There was a small stream of watering from high in the mountains to the left. The water was cold yet crystal clear. I saw Gvenniver and her maid going in the forest away from us with Irene together to guard them. Must be going for freshening up or a little bathing session I guess. I half thought about going after her and see that plump ass again but decided against it. I went to sit with Rachel since the kids were eating and I was not hungry. I offered Rachel my portion of the food but she declined, since one of the adventure guys was cooking for them. Hikaru - Are all mages capable of using multiple types of spells ? I sat beside her where she was resting alone. Rachel - No, Only 4th circle and above mages can handle mastering two elements. And you can rarely get to meet even a 2nd circle mage on the streets. Hikaru - So you are one of the exceptions ? Rachel - My case is different I just had a good affinity towards multiple elements since I was a kid. I am master of none. Hikaru - Ahh it''s like that. I changed the subject since she looked ufortable talking about her magic. Hikaru - William was it hm ? Rachel Jerked her head towards me faster than she intended. Rachel - What ? Hikaru - Your reason for staying with them ? She eyed me like seeing me for the first time. She was so cute looking so afraid that I had caught her little secret. Hikaru - It''s fine. I understand I won''t tell anyone. She still looked a bit skeptical at that but nodded anyway. Rachel - Why are you so interested ? I have never met a child who was a merchant and carried himself like an adult. Iughed at that, she was clearly pissed at me for mentioning William. Hikaru - I am not interested in others just you... She tilted her head sideways not understanding what I was saying. Hikaru - I like you, miss healer. I know I am not what you want but I can''t help being attracted to you. Her eyes widened at that as if just realizing what I was doing for days, her face waspletely red and she didn''t know what kind of expressions she should make. Rachel - Uhm Mee ? You...why would ? Hikaru - Seriously? You joking with me right ? How could you ask that ? You look like those princesses in stories, you are beautiful, kind and intelligent. What''s not to like ? Specially with a body like that... Rachel - My body..!? Heh ? This is the first time... someone said that to me.... Hikaru - Are all man blind where u from or what ? How could no one propose to you or show intrest in you till today ? Rachel - They did propose but no one said what I looked like or about my personality. My parents rejected all their proposals on my behalf. Hikaru - Oh yes that makes sense you are a sheltered girl who is I guess run away from home for some reason? Her face went pale at that. Like I hit exactly where it hurt the most. Rachel - That is.. Hikaru - It''s fine, I don''t really care if you are nobledy or something. I already promised not to tell anyone about it remember ? She was genuinely afraid and a little pale, so I tried to stand up and give her some room. I guess that was a bit too much for her. Hikaru - Just saying though, if you really wanna go after William. You need to learn a lot about today''s women. Her face showed some reaction at that but she stayed silent. So I left her. That night when we were all sitting around the fire again, Rachel sneakily whispered in my ear while no one was looking... Rachel - Teach me. I will be your girl for the duration of this trip if you teach me how to get him. 22. Putting on a show 22. Putting on a show Ohh I guess she wasn''t as innocent as everyone thinks. I couldn''t trust my mouth for a decent reply so I just nodded. Then we separated before anyone could notice that anything was different. We continued to chat and enjoy the warmth the fire gave until the time for sleeping came. Everyone stood up and started going here and there to prepare for the night, when I felt a hand grabbing me on my forearm. It was Gvenniver. She looked a bit pissed yet cute with her nose and cheeks red with the heat from the fire. Hikaru - Yes, mydy. What can I do for you ? Gven - You bastard ! You came inside me yesterday ! I was ovting..!! I smiled at that and touched her lips with my fingers. Hikaru - What''s the problem then ? Don''t you want a little Stanley ? Her expressions darkened at that, I could swear I almost felt her trembling in anger. Gven - You piece of.... But my fingers touching her lips sensually stopped her words in her mouth. Hikaru - Keep your pussy ready for me my dear Gvenniver, And wait for me like a good wife. I said slowly looking in her eyes, and ying with her lips. She desperately wanted to say something at that yet she didn''t. She just turned away and left. My eyes met Rachel''s as my hand was still hanging in the air where Gvennivers face was a moment ago. I smiled and she had this weird confusing expression as if trying to wrap her pretty head around what had just happened. I didn''t leave her there just standing looking confused for long though, as I asked her to join me inside the carriage for today. Late at night when everyone was asleep, i touched Rachel''s cheeks to wake her up and she immediately opened her eyes. I guess, she wasn''t sleeping at all. I gestured her to be quite ande after me outside. We left the carriage as slowly and silently as possible and went behind the carriage away from the guards range of sight. Rachel - What are we doing here ? Hikaru - First of all what did you mean by bing my girl for a week ? Rachel - You know, you can call me your girlfriend and talk about all those feelings and holding hands and stuff... Her voice getting lower and lower with every word she said. Hikaru - Did no one in your home teach you about how bad a man is ? Rachel - what do you mean ? There are bad and good people everywhere I know that. Hikaru - Listen miss healer, if you just say words like ''you can be my boyfriend for a week'', even a man as good as me won''t be able to control himself you know ? Rachel - I doubt about you being a good person. And what''s the worst can you do ? I sighed, she was so dense and innocent I really just wanted to bend her over and fuck her to oblivion. But after spending some time with her I kind of grown fond of her, so I guess I will give her a chance. Hikaru - Okay let''s see if maybe this changes your mind. Do you want to look at what a woman who is attractive formon man looks like ? Rachel had a sparkle in her eyes. Rachel - Yess. Hikaru - Okay then follow me and do as I say understood? Rachel - Okay, but where we going ? I did same as yesterday night slowly reaching Stanley''s carriage Rachel following me. This time I didn''t have to distract the guards since they were already looking at the picture they had collected yesterday with great focus. I left Rachel in the back of the carriage from when through a gap she could see inside. I told her to stay quiet no matter what she sees. And I went inside the carriage. After chloroforming Stanley again, I was just going to touch Gvenniver''s face when she opened her eyes on her own. She got up and her legs still inside a nket looking at me. Hikaru - Hello Gven - I don''t know either you are brave or stupid... Hikaru - You couldn''t sleep ? Let me guess your pussy was waiting for me ? Gven - How can such a young kid be this vulgar ? She was going to say more but before she could I locked her juicy lips with mine. I realized she was wearing more open and revealing yetfortable looking clothes than yesterday. She was prepared. When after two minutes I left her lips to catch a breath, she had that pissed yet aroused look on her face that I just couldn''t help myself attacking her lips again in just seconds. This time I grabbed her mommy boobs and squeezed and groped them from all angles. Her nipples were erect, I took out her boobs out of her night wear. She looked so obscene, I loved it. After that she grabbed my dick without me saying a word and gave me a fetio thatsted for more than 10 minutes. Her warm throat felt so nice that I emptied my balls deep inside it and saw her gulp my semen with flushed face. Then Just like yesterday I made her stand up hands on the carriage wall and settling my self between her soft ass mounds. Eating her out was one of the best experience, since she was so sensitive down there. And when my tongue approached her anus, I felt her shudder through my tongue. She was hairy and amazingly tasty and she would cum buckets. The added fun of her trying so hard to not make noises only extuated the situation. Then I lift her up with my enhanced body and set my dick at her leaking pussy, both her legs in my hands her back towards me and the face towards the gap which gave our peeping tom a show she would never forget in her lifetime. Gvenniver was surprised at the weird position but her brain had turned to mush with pleasure long before that. She just kept repeating '' Don''t cum inside '' '' please not inside '' at regr intervals, which to be honest made me extra hard. It was not my intention to impregnate her but since I had the chance why would I let such an opportunity go ? Impregnating someone''s wife while showing the whole process to an innocent sheltered girl. What could be the bigger turn on than that ? 23. A Degenerate’s Love 23. A Degenerates Love After unloading some thorough amount of load deep inside Mrs.Sinnar i left the half conscious wife in the puddle of her own making. She had a bit more sense than yesterday, I guess she can clean after herself. She was still murmuring something about cum in her pussy when I opened the carriage door and left to see what had be of Rachel. To my surprise she was still there, looking through the gap. Though I could see her hand inside her half dress which was raised to her waist from her knees. Her cloak was in the way but I could guess where that hand was touching right now. I lightly coughed to let her know I was there, and I was greeted with a small squeak and hurried motions of making her clothes look decent. It was dark so I couldn''t be hundred percent sure but I could sense that her expressions were all bewildered and full of embarrassment with a bit of fear. I gestured her to follow me and we walked slowly towards our carriage. The two idiots were still enjoying the gifts I had given them. When we finally reached rtively out of sight and away from the Stanley carriage, Rachel finally spoke. Rachel - What have you done to her ? Hikaru - Huh ? What ? Rachel - I know mistress Gvenniver, she would never do something soso..obscene on her own vition. You must have done something to her ! Hikaru - Are you looking for excuses because you cant wrap your head around what a genuine hunger for love between a man and woman looks like ? Rachel - Love ? Dont be absurd ! There is no way that..that thing could be called love from any angle Hikaru - Let me guess, love is flowers and pretty dresses, people singing songs and dances ? She stopped walking, I guess she got my point. I also turned around to face her. Hikaru - I dont deny that understanding people and spending just some random moments together isnt love, but remember this well mydy 80% of love between man and woman is just about skinship. It is natural and the most pure of urges for a human to form a connection. Rachel - But..she..Gvenniver is married and her husband Hikaru - I did not force her, well I did chase after her and tried charming her but thats what any man wants to do with the woman they like. I was attracted to her so I approached her and in doing so got close to her. If her connection to Stanley is so weak that it broke in just a few minutes of conversation then it wasn''t love to begin with. Rachel - Attraction ? Same attraction that you have for me ? Hikaru - Yes. Thats why I showed you what bing my girl would look like. You can still change your mind. I started walking since I considered the conversation to be over but after just a few steps I heard her pretty voice again, much more subdued this time though. Rachel - uhm..you said a man chases after the woman they like..Do all men do that ? Hikaru - Sigh..No just the most degenerate like me, most men never realize they are in love until some kind of situation makes them aware of it. And women can chase too, it just depends on how much you want it and want to hold on to it. Rachel - Then..i get it i think. But are you saying you are a bad person for doing this ? Hikaru - No, my love is just more messed up than the rest. I like pretty things, so i try to get them. Doesnt mean my love is any inferior to yours. Rachel - Thats such a viin line to say ! Thats exactly what the bad guys in the stories say I know She said though there was more yfulness and light-heartedness in both her voice and expressions than scorn. Well I can''t deny that I do sound like a viin. Hikaru - So ? Do you still want to be this viins girl ? Rachel - I am not sure if your words are true or not but it did open my mind to things I was too narrow minded to see. I will repay this but I am not sure I can take the kind of love you have, so instead I will let you touch me if you want but nothing more ! just touching Hikaru - hahaha..well its better than just staring at your juicy ass all day ! I will take it. Rachel - My..my !? Juicy ?! Hikaru - Yes princess, your ass can kill a man with a weak heart you know ? You better be careful who you show it to I returned her earlier teasing with interest. Her face was so red and expressions so awkward, haha it was so funny. She hurriedly walked past me punching me on the head on the way. Rachel - Idiot my ass is innocent !! what the hell am I saying.? After that we both slept like a log in the carriage with the rest of the kids. Next morning I saw Gvenniver ring daggers at me while having breakfast. I guess she didnt like the idea of getting with another kid. I respectfully averted my gaze, as following the time honoured way of thousands of my ancestors before me. I also ignored the woman who may or may not be the mother of my future child and yed my role as a deadbeat father perfectly. The journey through the knowing forest continued. The scenery had changed to just trees and trees and a whole lot of other kinds of trees. Rachel was also outside, showing the way or I could just grab her ass and pass some time watching her squirm. Just as I was about to doze off a loud roar came from somewhere ahead of us and the carriage stopped suddenly, making all of us fall towards the driver face first. What in the fuck was it now !? But the words left in my throat as I was just going to what the hell, when I saw arge shapeing towards us from the deep forest before us. It looked almost as big as a single story house and fat, running on all fours. Looking incredibly angry. 24. Survive ! for more.. 24. Survive ! for more.. It was apparently called The Cmity Bear - a monster type creature who was a ss B beast which I learnedter. William and two guys were in position at the front with their weapons out, Rachel was chanting something just a few steps behind them while I saw Irene running and taking a position from where she could aim better. I was pretty surprised by the monster''s size but quickly I regained myposure. I looked around and checked in all directions whether other monsters were there or not and luckily I didn''t see any. The crazed bear had reached to where the adventurers stood ready and soon everything fell into a chaos. The vanguard tried to stop the charge with the help of Irene''s arrows and Rachels light balls, but they were swept aside. Then Rachel released more powerful magic from up-close in the face of the bear, but it just slowed him down for a bit but it was enough time for the William and other guys to stab and slice at the bears back. The bear roared and focused on the three guys and swung his big powerful hand towards them which all of them barely dodged. The bears movement stopped a little as it re aimed at the three guys but the few seconds were enough for an arrow to find his way directly in one of the bear''s eyes making him screech and roar like never before. That was thest straw - whatever sanity the bear had left at that movement and it just started thrashing and charging at everything that was in his sight. The adventurers tried several times to get near it but were thrown away and were badly injured. Rachel was doing the most damage with her light balls but she was almost out of breath and her steps slowed down a lot too. Irene attracted the bears attention by attacking it with several arrows then when it reached her she removed her tachi and started dodging and slicing at the giant bear. She was much more efficient than the three guys but she was barely dodging every attack and couldnt keep up for long. It was just a desperate attempt to get the attention of the bear away from Rachel and to her anyway. Then Irene finally missed timing on one of the bears attacks and took it directly to her left side barely blocking it with her tachi, but that wasnt the worst thing. Her rhythm and bnce was lost and the next attack from the left paw of the bear wasing straight at the archer girl. Taak tak tak tak tak ttaakkk tak tak The attack stopped in mid air and there was blood spraying from everywhere on Large bears body but mainly from its face and chest. I still didnt take any chances and unloaded another round of my assault rifle into the various parts of the big bear. When the bear finally fell on its back, everyone released their breath collectively. *Ding* [ B rank monster The Cmity Bear has been defeated.] [ Host has been rewarded with 100 survival points. ] After some 15 minutes of the incident i was sitting at the temporary resting ce with Stanley and his wife with their maid and Irene who was healed by Rachel. She just had light bruises, the most badly hurt was the three guys. Rachel was with them right now, they were in our carriage. The kids were standing near me too, they looked shaken but were more or less calm. Stanley - A ss B monster just attacking us for no reason ? Whats with that ? Irene - We dont know that it was wild the moment we saw it. Headed straight towards us like in a frenzy. None of us would have survived if it wasnt because of..of..him. Stanley - Lad..? You can fight too ? Hikaru - I am also an adventurer. But that wasnt because of just me, if only I would have attacked faster Irene - You didnt even know what was going on until it reached us. You were fast enough for me. I would have definitely died if it wasnt for you. Hikaru - I just did what needed to be done, it was my first time seeing something like that too Irene just nodded at that and we all continued sipping the tea - the maid had made to calm us down. When I was finally left alone I instantly said Status and the half transparent screen became visible. What were the survival points ? I was certain that when I first came to this world I was asked to buy skills with my karma points and not survival points. The main page showed a little blinking icon in the corner so I touched it and the messages that were earlier spoken in my head were written there. And it did say survival points, so i touched it and it brought me to another screen that said, [ Convert points ] [ 1 karma points equal to 10 survival points. ] And there were another small buttons in the each corner of the screen that said, [Karma skill & ss store] [ Survival store ] Well isnt this something now. I thought I would only get one chance to choose a skill and ss but there is still some room left to manoeuvre. And what''s this absurd rate of conversion ? I got 100 points for a ss B monster and this shit says it will only be 10 karma points ? its a clear scam ! ohh what is this survival store ? I opened the survival store and it showed various products with their description and price. It filled the whole screen and there was still an option for scrolling down. It was a huge collection of Armor, weapons and various essories, there was also many potions and stuff. The weapons were all fantasy stuff like a sword that released fire with each swing or bow with lightning arrows, there were no modern weapons. But everything was prized far above 1000 points. The cheapest item I found was a ne that gave the wearer the ability to make a powerful barrier once a day for 760 survival points. I closed it since there was nothing I could do with it right now. Well it was nice to know that i could buy these things if i worked hard for it. Plus there was still a chance to get a powerful ss or more skills. 25. Rest and Recuperate 25. Rest and Recuperate We decided to rest a day there since the journey might be hard on the injured adventurers. Rachel was doing everything she could for them especially for her special William. Since she looked like hell I offered her some of my online ordered food and some drinks with nutrition. She dly epted them when she was finally resting under one of the nearby trees, where we had made a camp. We all rested there together with Irene and Rachel plus all the kids. Stanley and his wife were in their carriage. Irene seemed to be less cold towards me after the incident than normal. I guess saving her earned me some charm points in her book. She was taking the guard duty since Rachel had dozed off and the other guys were injured. The kids were also half sleeping and half talking or just admiring the scenery. Irene - I owe you one. I was surprised since she rarely initiated a conversation even when she was with others. Hikaru - You shouldnt say things like that to me you know ? I might ask for something more intimate than what you might expect Irene still had that no expression face after hearing that, after a second of staring she said, Irene - I know what kind of person you are but that doesnt change the fact that you saved my life. I will try to repay anything as long as it is in my power. Hikaru - hmm there is something that I really really wanna do with you. I eyed her and she started frowning immediately when she understood what I was hinting at. Hikaru - but that will have to wait for now. I will settle with an idle conversation with you to pass the time. Irene - I am not as knowledgeable as my mistress or Rachel just so you know. Hikaru - What do you think is a good ce to settle in this country ? A ce with a big city yet a nice scenery and where wealthy people like nobles and merchants gather Irene - You want to open your shop ? Hikaru - Yes. more like our shop though. I gestured at the kids, at least two of them who were sleeping. Irene - What rtionship do you have with them ? I have never seen a group of kids being so respectful towards someone of their own age. Hikaru - Lets just say, they also owe me one. Irene - Ohh, Okay. Irene - Capital is indeed a good ce to settle, though its more costly to live there than other mid level cities. There is a pretty good forest to the north and also a big river just outside the city walls. Hikaru - Oh, sounds nice. Irene - And it''s the capital and the kings city so all kinds of nobles and merchants continuouslye and go there. Hikaru - Ah the king. How old is he ? Is he married ? I don''t know much about this country. Irene - Well, he is not that old. Maybe 38 - 40 something and yes he is married, he also has a daughter which is some 16 years old i think. There was a bigmotion about her debutantest year, since the king has no male heir they are trying to find a good noble to marry into the royal family. Hikaru - Where are you going after this ? She seemed a bit surprised at such a personal question but replied nheless. Irene - I am an adventurer. I go where the pay is the best. Hikaru - This is not your permanent party ? Irene - Rachel and I know each other through doing various quests together, the others I only did two quests with. I usually do solo quests. Hikaru - You are more powerful than the rest of them Irene - No, she is more dangerous than me if she has enough time to prepare. Hikaru - Prepare ? Irene - We used ourst mana regeneration potions while fighting the other goblins that came at night. Normally we never need the potions on an escort quest only in dungeons, I have never seen a monster with higher rank than D in this woods before. Hikaru - That''s how it is. So I helped in a B rank monster subjugation right ? So will i get an update in my rank ? Irene - Whats your rank ? I gave her my adventurer ID and she stared at it for a while. Then eximed with a bit higher voice than usual. Irene - You are F rank ? How is that possible ? You killed a cmity bear in one attack ! Hikaru - Hey slow down, they are sleeping. And I just joined the guild before we left. Irene - Ah sorry. But what were you doing up until now ? You obviously have skills and even the smarts of the bestest people I know.. Hikaru - Lets just say I am starting everything over. Irene - Are you a noble that got exiled or something ? Hikaru - You seriously think I am a noble ? I gave her the glimpse of my evil smile. There was a well ced doubt clear on her face. Irene - You certainly have their hunger for intimacy. We stopped at that since the kids returned and started talking about this and that excitedly by pointing towards the bear. At night everyone gathered and talked about how to proceed and all that. Stanley and his wife had ordered the food to be made for everyone, so we all ate together. When I grabbed Gvennivers ass sneakily when no one was looking, she bent my ear so badly I almost screamed. She said a lot about how hard it was to give birth and raise a child. Her words made me impregnate her even more. She was also lecturing me how to control myself and cum outside such as on her face and her back, as if fucking her everyday was considered an already decided and a done deal. Since the three adventurers were resting in our carriage, Rachel also joined them since she was also tired of using all the magic on healing. The kids had to settle outside for today, since I got them pretty good nkets and sleeping bags they were also good. Irene was the only guard today, so I asked her to wake me up for guard duty like they always did with other adventurers. She seemed a bit hesitant but nodded anyway, I could see that she was also tired so I offered to do the first shift. She looked a bit embarrassed but nodded again and slept next to the kids. 26. Surprise for Irene 26. Surprise for Irene Crickets were chirping and wind was slowly breezing through where a lone boy sat alone under a tree. You never realize what kind of person you really are unless you spend enough time with yourself alone. Yes that''s one of Hikaru - sensei''s personal quotes. Don''t copy it kids. I was bored so I just started watching random videos on Zoutube. I was fairly sure that no one else other than me could watch my floating screen, but still as much as possible I refrained using it in front of people and looking like a moron staring at air. I could possibly just go and fuck Gvenniver senseless, but seeing how peacefully these kids were sleeping beleiving that I was here I just couldn''t gather enough shamelessness to stand up. I just surfed through the inte checking my favourite manga and novel and anime updates one by one and lost track of time. I only looked up from thetest chapter of One Piece when I heard Irene stirring and reluctantly waking up. I closed my screen and looked at her as she drowsily sat one leg on another with her hair going in all directions, she looked so cute and innocent like that despite having a scary scar going through across half of her face. She had that muscle mommy dorky charm to her that I dig in greatly. She looked at me looking at her and hurriedly made herself look decent. Hikaru - You can sleep more if you want I am not tired. She stopped her useless efforts to straighten her hair and looked at me. Irene - No, it''s fine. It''s your turn now. I just nodded but stayed seated there. She stood up and walked straight towards me and settled beside me taking the tree as a support for her back. Hikaru - Don''t you wanna pee or something ? Irene - You are surprisingly vulgar for a kid you know that ? How shameless can you be ? Hikaru - Ughm...I am just worried about your health okay ! Irene - Yeah clearly. Hikaru - It''s really annoying when a woman is smart enough to see through all your ploys to woe her, you know that ? Irene - How in the hell is asking someone to pee is attracting someone !? Hikaru - You stretched my innocent statement and turned it into me being some kind of pervert. I wasn''t talking about right now and you know that...! Irene - You are a pervert. Well... whatever I guess. But do you... Her voice got suddenly surprisingly low that I had to ask. Hikaru - Hmm ? Do I what ? Irene - ...think that I am pretty enough to woe me ? Hikaru - Of Course you are. In fact you have the most unique charm that I have yet to see in any woman up until now. You are intelligent, incredibly gorgeous, your body makes my mouth water and.... Irene - Enough... enough... How can you say such embarassing things with a straight face !? I had no reply other than to smile at that. We sat inplete silence for a minute or two. Just breathing sounds of the two of us were there mixing with the wind and chirping crickets. Then I looked at her and her face had that pink glow on her cheeks, she was looking down at her own feet for some reason, looking incredibly gorgeous and inviting. She noticed me looking at her and looked back into my eyes like daring me to go for it. The thing is when you die a gruesome death once all living fear bes too small to even give them a second of consideration. I just leaned in and kissed her dark juicy lips without thinking, and what you know she didn''t resist or back down at all. I backed down and attacked her lips once again but twice the ferociousness this time, she was surprised to get attacked like that for a second but reciprocated with equal intensity in the next second. I kissed and kissed her going deep inside her mouth, touching everywhere like checking my brand new merchandise. I hadpletelye up on her and was now sitting in herp kissing her thoroughly. My hands had reached her incredibly firm breasts a minute ago but I don''t think she noticed. When I finally separated from her and fumbled through her weirdlyplicated leather Armor, she finally took it upon herself and removed her top half of the clothes. I immediately went down from kissing her neck, chest to her two erect beautiful dark nipples. She moaned and started squirming under me as I yed with her breasts like they were my personal stress balls. I squeezed and licked, even pinched and admired them with all my heart. I think she came from that but I don''t think she will admit it if I asked. Then as naturally as 1 after 2 I went down on her, and this time removed her clothes and loin cloth myself. Of course she also had a jungle of dark hair surrounding her precious assets. I ignored everything as always and went directly to her hard clit and started eating her like she was my favourite midnight snack in the world. She was incredibly tight, even my tongue had to stretch her for a while before entering deep inside her. She was moaning so loudly I was afraid that the kids would wake up so I grabbed one of her own clothes that she used to tie up her breasts in ce and stuffed it into her mouth. She epted it as if the most natural thing. After making her cum more than 4 times and making my tongue all salty with her taste, she was ready enough. I guided her to be on all fours and I aimed at her treasure hidden in dark forest of natural hair that was never shaved since her birth I guess. Since I had realised she was too tight I went incredibly gentle and slow for my standard and it was still hard to enter her, after some more effort I realised she was fucking virgin. It was a shock but I didn''t point it out and just gently fucked her with less than half my length. After some time when she was moving her own butt to get more inside her I also gave her a little extra. It was an incredibly gentle yet sensual experience for me and guessing from the amount of moaning and squirming from her I think also for her. Considering she was still pretty new at this I only went two rounds on her and ended up cuming on her round incredibly firm yet tight ass. We both leaned on each other for some minutes to catch up our breath and then I gently kissed her lips to tell her that it was a job well done then we cleaned up and put our clothes back on. I was getting sleepy so I was gonna sleep when I saw her looking at me like she wanted to say something. I looked at her and she just shook her head as if to say nothing, nevermind. I didn''t ask her since it seemed like something personal for her but I dide back and kissed her one deep and sensual kiss and while she was distracted in the moment I gave her face a little touch up by touching her across the face with my free hand. She was in for a huge surprise the next time she would use the mirror. 27. Night at the Inn 01 27. Night at the Inn 01 The next day there was a bigmotion somewhere on the right side of me I tried my best to sleep through it but when a figure crashed into me at full speed hugging and crushing my bones I had to wake up. Irene was in tears, hugging me like she would never let me go ever again. I looked behind her where Rachel was standing her head tilted slightly on the right as if asking ''what da hell ?'' The rest of the morning everyone was surprised to see the scar from Irene''s facepletely gone. I already asked her not to tell anyone what happened so she made up a story of drinking a potion I gave her. I refused everyone who tried to get the potion after that with the answer of ''I only had one with me''. I saw Gvenniver ring daggers at me again while eating breakfast as if using me why I didn''te tonight ! '' What''s with her she has problems when Ie and she also has problems when I don''t ? Thisdy has some serious mood swings. '' The adventures were feeling good enough to be back on their feet so we continued our journey. Before we left though Irene and Rachel cut a hole into the dead bear monster''s body and recovered a hand ball size of round magic stone. They said that I would also receive a part of themission for fighting against the bear together. I just nodded since I already had enough money to keep track of. Though I had to spend 1000 of my bnce in buying this high grade assault rifle with extra magazine and shit load of bullets. Food and amodations didn''t cost much but it all umted. I thought about getting the bear in my inventory but decided against it since it was already rotten. I should have done that yesterday but I was too busy fucking and chasing chicks. Gotta learn some lessons here ! The rest of the journey was smooth we left the knowing forest(I still don''t know what it really knew !) And even met other travellers on the way. Since a vige was nearby we continued traveling without stopping for lunch and had light snacks on the way. At night we finally reached the vige which was supposed to have two - three inns since it was on the way of the capital city. Stanley was so greedy for the healing potion that he invited me to dinner with his family and continued bbering about how great hispany''s connection and reputation was. But I was more focused on feeling the heat that was on my right leg, which was ced beneathdy Gvenniver''s bottom. In the middle of the lunch I tried teasing her pussy with my leg from over the clothes but to my fucking surprise she took my leg did something with her dress that my leg''s skin had direct contact with her bare hairy bottom. It was quite cold outside but her ass was warm... It was obvious that I ignored everything Stanley was saying when I had this going on. Two tables next to us were upied by respectively the adventures and the childrens. After dinner Everyone wanted to just rest in their rooms, so we all left. I had already noticed where Stanley''s room was and also another room where Rachel and Irene were sharing. They also invited Lily but she refused, I also offered Lily my own room since I was going to be alone there anyway I would switch with the boys. But she refused that too and hid behind Ray as if dering that she will never leave him. Ray had a strained smile too, so I let them do whatever they pleased. So I had a room to myself. I watched some news and videos on Zoutube until it was midnight. We all had left around 8 - 9 so I guess Stanley must have finished his 5 minutes fucking and would be long asleep. No one was guarding the door since it was pretty safe inside this pricey inn. I reached Stanley''s door and listened There was no sounding from it at all so I knocked twice. In just a few seconds the door was opened and Gven was standing there with her thin see through dress which she had worn earlier. I guess she was ready. Before I could mutter even a single word she dragged me inside by the cor and closed the door behind me, then she bent slightly in my direction and started kissing me like fish looking for food. Her eagerness turned me on. I also inserted my tongue deep inside her mouth and started viting her mouth. My hands had already found their ideal ce inside her loin cloth and were vigorously squeezing her soft big round mounds with all my strength. I still had to make Stanley unconscious but I had long forgotten the worldly reality and was lost in her soft yet erect nippled breasts. When I was vigorously eating her pussy while making her bend over her husband I felt like she was feeling it much more because there was a risk involved, so I decided to continue it without caring even a single bit. And I was proven right when I thrust deep inside her running pussy hole, her pussy felt much more contracting and alive. Her face was towards her sleeping husband and her hands were desperately covering her mouth as to not make a noise. But her body betrayed her and she moaned and grunted like a virgin loud mouth girl. When Stanley stirred even a little in his sleep, I felt her even forgetting to breathe. But never in those hour and half did she say that ''No hikaru don''t do it''. She didn''t even bat an eye when I released my entire load twice deep inside her guts. She herself had cum more than 14 times till now. She was surprisingly clingy and even made me sleep with her on the same bed as her husband and made me pet her to sleep. I guess she liked cuddling, she wouldn''t let me go at all. Somehow I got out and made her dress decent, she had her boobs out and the dress was crumbled up to her tummy leaving her pussy and ass bare to see for the world. She had surprisingly be a quality slut. I was proud of her. When I was returning from their room and going to mine I instinctively stopped by the room where Irene and Rachel were staying. And before I could settle my ear on the door it opened inside and I fell on top of two soft things. I looked up and the owner of such soft balls was Rachel herself ! ------------------------ From Isekai_Lover It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. 28. Night at the Inn 02 28. Night at the Inn 02 Rachel - I thought I heard someone...and of course it was you..! Hikaru - Ah sorry ! Rachel - What are you doing here ? Hikaru - Nothing... just going to my room... A voice came from inside the door. Irene - Who is it ? Rachel - The not suspicious at all merchant boy... I heard some hurried footsteps and Irene''s face showed behind Rachel a secondter. Irene - Hey... Hikaru - Hello... Rachel - What is happening here !? Irene - You are in the way... Hikaru - Yes, you are in the way... Rachel - This is our room ! And you, why are you inviting him ? Irene - He is...a friend ? I nodded when she looked at me with questions in her eyes as if to ask, '' are we friends ? '' only after that did she continue. Irene - Why are you being so rude ? Did you forget that he is the reason we are all alive right now ? Rachel - I know that ! But...but..he.. Hikaru - I what ? I looked at her daring her to finish with a smile on my face. Irene - What''s with you today ? Go sleep if you are not feeling well... Rachel - And what are you two going to do in the middle of the night ? Irene - Something that good kids shouldn''t know... Rachel - I AM 24 !! Hikaru - She could join us.. Of course only if you are fine with it... She owes me anyway... They both had '' Is this guy for real ?'' written all over their faces. Hikaru - Anyway should we go then ? Irene took two steps towards me in answer. Rachel - Wait ! Where are you going? Hikaru - To my room, where else? Or did you finally decided to join us? Rachel - Do you really want me to? Hikaru - I said so didn''t I ? I won''t force you though, you don''t need to pay any silly favours either. I started walking towards my door, Irene came behind me and a secondter Rachel''s uncertain footsteps could be heard. In my room I was in bed. Irene sat beside me, Rachel was just standing there. Hikaru - Do you guys believe in that God of yours? They were surprised by the sudden weird question, but somehow it seemed to be right time to ask because it broke the awkward tension. Rachel - Goddess At is benevolent Goddess. Irene - I never had to do much with church or priests, I was too busy looking for food. Hikaru - So you don''t believe in her ? Irene - More like I don''t care whether she exists or not, in either case it has nothing to do with me. Rachel - Irene..! I can understand your situation but Goddess Art is our only god. She taught mankind the way to live and prosper and she protects us from devil. Hikaru - Oh ! There are devils too ? Rachel - Devils are the entities of pure evil, they whisper seducing words in our ears and make us do indecent things. Hikaru - Why does it sound like someone I know? Irene - Haha..it does sound like someone I know too... Rachel - That''s why such things should only be done with someone you love and only on full moon night, so the Goddess can she us and protect us. Hikaru - Are you saying people here only do it twice a month? Irene - Really? Was there a rule like that? Rachel - Yes, there is. That''s one of the main teachings of our Goddess. Hikaru - What''s the other main thing? Rachel - Love people, Respect your ancestors, Never lie or betray & Never touch your behind. I stopped suddenly when I was in the middle of tongue kissing Irene. Hikaru - What was thatst one ? Rachel - Never touch your behind ? One must never touch her or his backdoor except to wash and clean it... Hikaru - Your Goddess prohibits Anal in her doctrine !? What kind of weird shit is that ? Irene - I also know that one, they say never to touch it or lightning will fall on you.. Rachel - I don''t know about lightning but it is said to bring misfortune upon oneself. Hikaru - You said I could touch you however I want right or did that change? Rachel - Yes, you can but only once. Irene - Rachel do you really wanna do this ? Rachel - It''s fine, just touching can''t be that bad & I promised him... Irene nodded. Hikaru - Nice ! Remove your clothes and let me touch that behind of yours... Rachel & Irene - WHAT !!? Hikaru - I don''t follow your religion... Rachel - But still what about... Hikaru - It doesn''t say another person can''t touch it right? It only says that one must not touch it themselves. Irene - You are the worst... Hikaru - You...shut up and suck this dick.. She didn''t even waste a single second and immediately gulped down my cock in her mouth which I didn''t realize was out of my clothes and in her hand for thest minute. Rachel - Why my b..behind? Shouldn''t a man go after a pussy the most ? Hikaru - I am special. I have a thing for beautiful female assholes... Now enough with the chatter, move your big butt here ! Rachel - Just so you know I am just repaying a favor and I don''t believe your '' Another person can touch it '' bullshit at all... But Iply since you saved my friends, consider it a one time favor... She continued lecturing me about how immoral and pagan I was but I barely heard a word she said. My eyes were glued to her elegant manner of striping one piece of clothing at a time. With feeling the warmth of Irene''s mouth and watching this striptease really turned me on, the most exciting point being the discovery of golden stuble on Rachel''s pussy that matched with her blonde hair. '' Man, you can barely notice it whe it''s short and recently shaved but a natural hairy pussy hair of a blonde really do look just as golden. What a blessed discovery ! '' Rachel was totally naked now. I also adjusted our position as I made Rachel go on all fours on the side of the bed, me behind her also on all fours my face inches up from a big bubbly butt while Irene wasying on her back under me my dick still inside her mouth. She was sucking and licking it like It was the most delicious candy. She was really amateur at it though. But then again No woman in this world was going to be experienced in blowjob I guess. The sloppy attempts did make me pretty turned on though. 29. Night at the Inn 03 29. Night at the Inn 03 I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ " Ahhm...ah..ugh..mmmhh..ahhh..." Rachel had never thought that she would ever do a thing like this in her life. Of course like every other healthy girl she did asionally dream of having intimate moments with her loved one, but never did she just thought it as a physical need. The man or more appropriately the boy who was currently licking and biting and kissing the ce Rachel''s tutor from church had drilled her never to touch, like she was his ything. The worst part was she loved his soft and wet touches on her sensitive parts. She was beginning to feel warm all around her body. As of there was an itch that no matter what she couldn''t scratch. She wanted Hikaru''s tounge to touch her forever. But after some 10 minutes of this heavenly pleasure, the feeling stopped. Hikaru had removed his face from her ass. Rachel was just going to look behind to see why he did that when she felt something enter her pussy. For a second she thought of telling him not to insert his fingers inside her but the added sensation of Hikaru''s tounge on her clit and fingers in her pussy was just too much. He continued to lick her all over but still mostly focused on her asshole while his fingers were going in and out of her wet pussy with quiet a speed. Rachel did not realize how much time had passed, all in that time she heard was her friend Irene slurping and sucking the massive dick of Hikaru while her own moaning covering her wet pussy fingering sounds. But suddenly she felt a jolt of electricity all over her body and her leg muscles tightened, with one strong and fastest and deepest thrust of Hikaru''s finger she released the pent up feelings that had gathered in her lower half with a huge moan. _______________________ She squirted on my face so hard, the jet of her juices flew so high I myself was surprised to see it. After cumming to her hearts content she fell limp on the bed with her loud breathing. Irene who was really intense in her sloppy blowjob also stopped and looked up as to she what happened to her friend. Watching her so satisfied and peaceful, Irene''s own hand reached to her pussy which was beyond wet by now. Hikaru noticed it and positioned her next to Rachel without saying a word and spread her legs. She did not resist at all instead she was really eager to get into the position. I ced my dick on her entrance and pushed it inside, she moaned and looked at me. I also continued my job by slowly moving in and out of her. She was still incredibly tight with her recently virgin pussy and hard six pack abs but slowly her folds were epting more and more inside. Irene''s face looked up at me with her quite moaning and dark sweaty skin she looked incredibly gorgeous. I leaned in and caught her lips and started gnawing on them. Still increasing my speed with every in and out and catching her moans inside my mouth she also started sucking and squeezing my dick with her pussy like hell everytime she came, which was quite a lot. She really liked being kissed while fucked I guess. After some 15 minutes of sloppy kisses and countless orgasms I noticed Rachel looking at us like she was some kitten who was denied her treats. I smiled at that. I stopped moving, Irene opened her eyes in question as to ask why the fuck did I stop. I just removed myself from her and slept on my back. Hikaru - Having fun watching us ? Irene also looked towards Rachel who at that moment averted her eyes. Hikaru - Come here, let me take a closer look at that butt of yours again... Rachel - You mean sit on your face ? Hikaru - You don''t want to ? She didn''t reply but her eyes betrayed all her emotions. She stood up and walked towards me on all fours. Hikaru - You can do it yourself right ? Irene smiled a wolfish smile and saddled on top of me, aimed my dick inside her on her own. Even her thighs and leg muscles were incredibly gorgeous and sexy. Watching her two perfect sized boobs bounce up and down I couldn''t help but grab them and started enjoying them which she continued bouncing. Soon she disappeared from my view and and a huge butt descended in her ce. I continued my rigorous grinding of her meaty golden haired pussy and tight little asshole while enjoying a gorgeous dark skinned beauty fucking herself Wildly on my dick. Rachel was incredibly sensitive for some reason, whenever my tongue reached her asshole it was like she changed gears, her pussy kept gushing liquids like a fountain. After some 2-3 minutes of my teasing on her clit and fingering her rectum, I noticed she totally dropped all pretence and started rubbing herself on my mouth like a sex crazed person. She totally started using me just to relieve herself, she did not care at all as to whether I was fine with it or whether I had enough time in between to take a breathe, until she reached another big orgasm on her own and sprayed all over my face again. After that I fucked Irene doggy style and ended up going pronebone after some 20 minutes of solid fucking while cumming twice. I did not cum inside her and sprayed it once on Irene''s butt and another time on Rachel''s face who was watching intently like a pervert. She would finger herself asionally but whe I offered to let me fuck her she refused with shaking her face. No matter how many times I made her cum her answer never changed. And I lost myself in Irene''s incredible pussy. It felt much more alive and gripping now that I could almost fit my full cock inside her. Her loud unrestrained moaning also made the experience pretty amazing. She also came dozens of times and kissed me like she was starving for the touch of my lips. Rachel left after we finished but Irene remained and we both slept while cuddling, she was too big for my small arms yet we slept in each others arms with pure satisfaction. And it was really a sweet night for us. 30. The Destination at Last 30. The Destination at Last Next morning we all had ourst breakfast together, we decided to rush for the capital direct without any stops. It really was a weird environment since none of my partners from yesterday were looking me in the eye. Gvenniver seemed genuinely sad, she I understood and somehow even Irene was eptable shameful since she came buckets yesterday and this morning too. It was totally different from how she was at the first time, she was really making up for all the lost time. Well she won''t need to be like that anymore since she really was a beauty to die for and with her scar healed, she was a perfect catch. The one being weird was Rachel, why was she so embarrassed ? Did these guys really don''t know the concept of musturbation ? But, that can''t be since Gvenniver knew at a nce what use my dildo was. Maybe she was feeling guilty for her dear William, well whatever. I was really excited to meet new chicks and rich customers in the capital. The rest of the journey seemed far longer than it really was but somehow we reached the capital city before evening. Everyone was looking for their stuff in the carriages when Gvenniver approached me alone. Gven - I think yesterday really did it... Hikaru - Yesterday a lot of things happened, what specifically are we referring to ? She took my chin in her hand and raised it with dangerous expressions in her eyes. Gven - The specificity where you my dear merchant came inside me enough to impregnate a horse... Hikaru - Ahh that ! The way I remember it, it was you who jumped on me and not the other way around. Gven - I really feel different since I woke up this morning, I have a feeling that I am really pregnant. Hikaru - Oh ! I am going to open up a shop in the capital soe anytime if there is something I can do for you. Of course you can choose toe with me also. She blinked a few times and took her hands away from me which seemed to be shaking a bit. Hikaru - What ? Gven - Ahm nothing I just didn''t expect you to acknowledge it even less to literally propose me...! Hikaru - Hey ! I may be a asshole of a person but I look out for my own. And you my dear are totally mine, have no doubt about it... I caressed her cheeks a bit to reassure her since she really looked like she needed a bit of courage. Gven - Y..Yours !? Uhm No ! Don''t smoothtalk me you brat ! Anyway I am okay with where I am..Thank you though. Hikaru - I am going to name it '' THE DIMENSIONAL DELIGHTS '' so Come whenever you want. I will have many more books for you. Gven - Really ? You have more books ? Hikaru - Of Course I have enough to build a Library bigger than this city. Gven - That much !? For real ? I just smiled, since even I was not sure if I bought every book the inte had to offer would it really fill the entire city or not. She left dreaming about how she would buy all those books and read them. Then came the adventures who promised to meet the next day at the adventures guild to share the profits from cmity bear. I also with my entourage of four kids started to head into the city. The kids had no ID''s but I managed to bribe the guards. Man, security really wasx in this kingdom. I will have to register them with one of the guilds I am in too. We settled in a decent looking inn with three rooms this time, Lily was adamant on staying with the guys but with my continuous persuasion and Ray''s few words she at least agreed to separate for only the night. I was d to find that my merchant licence was eptable for a stall here too. I asked the receptionistdy the procedures for the shop and she exined that I had to level up my merchant level to at least journeyman for a permit. But the motto of the merchants guild was that anything can be bought and sold so I was able to update my level to journeyman with 25 gold. Then I went to the adventures guild and found the group loitering about inside. I greeted them and we all headed towards the receptionistdy. William exined how we came across the monster and how we defeated it. All of William''s party members were Rank D except Irene who was rank C, so we all got a rank up except Irene who would have had to contribute more and take an official exam to update her rank. We got 12 gold for the Cmity Bear and we distributed it 6 ways. They insisted on me taking a bigger share since I killed it and also transported the materials which were extra money but in the end I managed to convince them that it had to be 6 ways since I didn''t fight the Bear from the beginning. After everything was done and my new adventure card with E rank was given to me I started to leave. But for some reason it seemed like someone was following me. Hikaru - What do you want ? Irene - Where will you go now ? Hikaru - Try to open a shop to rip...ahh enrich the people of noble capital ! Irene - You just said rip off didn''t you ? Hikaru - Must be a hearing mistake...haha.. Irene - Can Ie with you ? I was surprised since from the day 1 she showed hostility like no other. I thought after gaining her beautiful face back to new she would be estatic to venture into the adult world I guess I didn''t know her that well. Hikaru - What about Rachel ? Irene - She has grown up now, she''s after her desire so do I wish to follow mine. Hikaru - I am not a good person you know ? I have a weakness for beauty... Irene - I know, miss Gvenniver wille knocking in 9 months I guess... Hikaru - You knew..? Irene - I could hear her moaning every night... Hikaru - Why didn''t you.. Irene - Because she never asked you to stop, I could only follow her orders if she had given them to begin with. Hikaru - Wasn''t Stanley your master too ? Irene - I was hired by her to be her personal guard, the rest were Stanley''s guards. Hikaru - Oh ! Welle on then, wee to our little family of ''Dimensional Delights''... 31. Buying my new shop 31. Buying my new shop I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ The thing I needed the most was information. I had a hunch, but I still asked Irene about how I could know more about property and stuff. And just as I expected she told me the existence of information brokers who dealt in it. So we headed towards the pub that was closest to the adventures and merchants guild. I had 131 gold and some 76500 bnce in my online skill. If I Remove our living and food rted expenses I guess I would have to deal in 100 gold for now. It shouldn''t be so hard since even the most expensive item in the market was at most 10 gold coins. I could do a down payment of 100 for now. It was crazy how that cloth shopdy I first went to gave me a whopping 70 gold for my business suit, it wasn''t that good. But I guess for this world it might be, I have not seen clothes that had better quality than that suit anywhere in the market or on people. After talking to some two-three of these brokers we finally found one who specialised in property. He took us to see these so-called ''deals he had in his pocket'', his words exactly. One was in the third alley from the main market, it was almost the start of a residential area so people were very few here so I rejected it. It was a single story anyway. Then he showed us a Double story 800 square feet shop, which had two partitions in middle and two different kinds of shops were currently running. I also rejected this one since it wasn''t good enough and wouldn''t be avable in a week. Atst when I earged the broker to fucking up his game, he showed the shop that was on the corner of the second main street of the market ce. It was some 900 square feet two story building with a staircase leading to the terrace. The main thing I loved about it was that it was a one long shop, without any partitions. The ground floor was totally empty except some furniture that wasn''t good at all. The second floor had three small and one big bedroom with a big open living room with kitchen and also a balcony looking down on the busy street. It had the magic washroom which he showed me, the toilet had same design as back on earth the only difference being instead of pipes the magic tool kind of erased the existence of matter from this world. Call it Eco fucking friendly. I asked about it and they said that it''s just how it works. There was also a tool for water but the water it produced was too little, I was told I had to buy more if I wanted more water. Only one came with the Shop/House. I really liked the cing of the Shop/House plus the fact that it was empty and ready to move in at any moment. So the question was why was it empty despite being on the second busiest street in the market. Broker - The owner of this property is a bit odd. They want to sell this ce but will only give it to someone who can marry their daughter and be a live in son-inw. Hikaru - What !? What nonsense is that ? What''s the point of buying it with my money if I end up in their family anyway ? Broker - No no if you agree to their demand, you get 80% discount. Hikaru - What''s the price of I decline the offer? Broker - Without their demand it''s 500 gold coins but if you agree it''s 300 with 80% discount which means only 60 gold. Hikaru - Can I meet this owner whoever they are ? Broker - Suree with me. Either way I get 3%mission don''t forget that. Hikaru - Yeah yeah whatever... He brought us to a big mansion-like building in the nobles district. This owner was certainly a big shot but why was he giving his daughter away for something like this ? 300 gold is certainly a lot but it is not that much for a noble with a mansion like this. We entered and a butler received us and led us to a wide room which had luxurious sitting arrangements. After some 15 minutes of idle waiting and having some snacks the owner or noble finally came. We stood up as a woman in maybe her 50s and another woman who was maybe around 30 came walking elegantly. They both settled down and gestured for us to take a seat as well. Once everyone was in their ce the older women who still had a curvaceous figure and huge boobs red at us as if analysing us with her eyes. The daughter I assumed looked more rxed and carefree as if she was just killing some time. Olddy - So what is it this time Ribus ? Ribus was the Broker. Ribus - Ah.. just another customer wanted to talk with you mydy. I did exin the situation though. Olddy - Oh ! You want my shop ? A girl ? She looked at Irene who was sitting beside me. Irene - It''s him mydy not me who wishes to buy it... She looked at me with glint in her eyes as if she had just caught a nice prey in her eyes. Olddy - Oh my ! How cute...and may I know who this handsome gentleman is? Hikaru - My name is Hikaru. I am a merchant. I wish to buy your shop and would really like toe to an agreement which benefits both parties, my beautifuldy. Olddy - Oho ! Beautiful am I ? Haha intresting ! So you wanna marry my daughter is that it ? Hikaru - Your daughter is certainly beautiful but I am neither of age nor I have a noble title to ask for her hand mydy. Can''t wee to some other arrangements ? Olddy - No we can''t, and I don''t care if you are noble or not if you are a merchant rich enough to buy a shop then you can marry her. '' So my age is no problem? Who the fuck is this people? Why is she still single despite looking decent enough..'' Olddy - We need an heir for my family and she is the only family I have. My husband and his brothers are long dead so it''s our only chance. And I need him to live with us permanently. '' What da fuck ? What is this ridiculous situation ? Well there is something I can offer here though...'' Hikaru - Can we talk in private? I looked at Irene and she understood so she left. The broker also left leaving just me and two noble beauties behind. Hikaru - If you just want an heir there is a way I can help... Olddy - How ? Hikaru - You know how... I looked her in the eyes confirming what she had already guessed. Olddy - I can get you killed for that insolence boy... Hikaru - You could have married her to any poor noble guy if you wanted right ? The shop is just Honey on top. How about I buy that shop from you in 250 gold and pay another 250 worth with my genes. Olddy - You wish to buy my shop and also fuck my daughter without any consequences? Are you really so eager to die boy ? Hikaru - Yeah that''s what I guessed, then how about I tell you that I have a medicine that can make anyone pregnant? Even someone who is past their prime ? Her eyes had a Dangerous sparkle in it but I could see her desire for such a thing to be true. Olddy - Are you suggesting that you and I...? Hikaru - You could just im to have adopted him and everything would be perfect right? Olddy - That all depends on this magical medicine though... And how can you be so certain it will be a he not she ? Hikaru - The medicine is certainly powerful and well tested and yes it can also decide the gender. She looked at me for a long while and spoke atst. Olddy - The binding contract..! If you sign saying that if it doesn''t work that you will lose all properties and be my ve then I will enter with business with you. Hikaru - Ahh perfect. We have a deal then. A stood up and extended my arm but she was too shocked to even notice that. I guess she didn''t expect me to ept it so easily. Olddy - Are you for real ? I leaned closer to her ear and whispered. Hikaru - Why don''t we check our assets tonight and decide for ourselves? She still didn''t believe me but her eyes and her gulping mouth was all the answer I needed. She was most certainly looking forward to it. I was also happy to bang a proper milf. 32. Cleaning and stuff… 32. Cleaning and stuff I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ It was still afternoon so we left the milf mansion and headed towards my inn. Irene was quietly walking beside me. She asked what we talked about after she left and I told her about the deal I had made without leaving a single thing. She had this far gazing in the distance expression ever since. I wondered what she was thinking about so hard. Atst she spoke, Irene - You can do that ? or is it just a scheme ? Hikaru - What do you think ? Irene - There is no magic in this world that can change how a person''s body works, but then again you healed the scar that the best healer in the capital said was impossible to do so. Hikaru - Yes, you could say that I can somewhat alter a persons body. The changes had to be stable on their own though. I cant just give someone wings and expect them to fly. The calories to maintain an extra body part would be deadly on top of the whole anatomy structure getting something out of ce embedded in it. It would be a total mess, and if I wasn''t careful it might even kill someone. The fact that all the changes I promised to perform were normal human things so it would be fine. A womans body instinctively knows how to give birth and gender is also easy since every human has the possibility of being either XX Chromosome or XY Chromosome resulting in girl and boy respectively. Irene - So what now ? Hikaru - We get back to my inn, have lunch with the kids, rest for a while then start cleaning and arranging things in our new shop. I want it up and running as soon as possible. The day I am not making money is a day wasted in my opinion. Irene - You are a greedy little brat arent you ? Hikaru - Well you cant fuck others wives if you are a good person now, can you ? She had that expression that said this guy is hopeless but i ignored it and we continued our walk. At the inn I gathered the kids in my room and introduced Irene again as part of our family now. Hikaru - So try to get along with her okay? I said while taking the dishes out from my inventory which I had ordered in bulk. Ray - We will but Hikaru-san isn''t there something else that we should talk about now. Lily - Yes we know Irene-san so it''s fine. But what about us now, we thought about leaving but we wanted say a proper goodbye and thanks to you. Hikaru - Leave? Where were you thinking of going? Cane - uhm just going you know..? We can''t stay in such a costly inn... Nimble just nodded in agreement as if that made perfect sense to him. Hikaru - If you guys have some n then I won''t stop you, but why not just stay with me and help in my shop ? That would be a much better thing to do than anything else you can find in this city. Irene - You can''t trust people in a city like this, especially if they know you are orphans with no support of any kind. Ray - Help in your shop ? Hikaru - Yes. You can think of it as kind of a job until you can find something that you really wanna do. You can leave anytime. Nimble - I would certainly miss the delicious food if we leave... That got more emotions out of them then my words. Lily - Hikaru-san Lily will do anything to help your shop, just ask Lily and it will be done. Irene - Oh my ! How reliable... Ray - Thanks Hikaru-san. We will ept your kindness. '' This guy is too serious for his own good, but I guess that''s what makes him so reliable to begin with. Instead of that fatty Nimble who is just tagging along to eat. And he is still eating while we are having this serious conversation ! '' Hikaru - You guys rest for 2 hours then we will all go and clean our shop. We need to have it up and running as fast as possible. Everyone - Yes sir ! After the kids left Irene and I also rxed and slept in the bed cuddling. When I offered her to have her own room she instantly refused saying she will stay with me if it wasn''t a problem for me. How could I refuse the scenery of her shapely butt always staying under my reach. The cuddling soon turned to kissing and then ended up in fucking like rabbits in a heat. After thoroughly enjoying her boobs wobbling up and down as she rode on top of me fucking herself Wildly, cumming constantly while browsed the Lamazon on my status screen to see what items I could sell to this people that would be useful yet won''t be used as a weapons and stuff. I didn''t really care about throwing all their natural progression off bnce and shit but I didn''t really wanna make every single person angry with me also. So nothing that people in authority and power would think that it can help them in war or something will be sold at my shop. Irene fell limp on my chest after continuously jumping up and down on my dick. My dick was still inside her but she was too tired to move so she just stayed like that. I kissed her as a reward for fucking herself good. She hungrily epted it and continued to kiss me as if trying to gobble me up. Since she was so tired I started moving my hips while lifting her just a little and she started moaning inside my mouth again. After some 15 minutes of kissing and fucking I came inside her while she also orgasmed who knows how many times today and we both stayed in bed like that until it was time to go. Cleaning the unused shop was harder than I thought but we did it with brand new tools I bought and taught everyone how to use them. Children were very enthusiastic about having a ce where they would stay for a long time. Atst in the evening I gave Irene some money and told her to bring the kids to a nice restaurant to eat whatever they wanted as a thanks for cleaning and also to treat herself. I had another dinner ns nned for me. I was invited to the house Karbel to " discuss the terms of our deal " well the discussion I guess would go on for the whole night so asked Irene not to wait up. After everything in its ce I entered the Karbel mansion to help a woman in need. 33. Free service 33. Free service I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ I was greeted at the entrance by the same butler from the morning. I was brought to another room this time, it was also some kind of meeting room but fancier. In a short time thedy of the house with her daughter came walking as if doing a ramp walk. I noticed they both were more prepared than one would guess. I didn''t think about wearing anything fancy or my appearance at all. They took the seat and a butler poured our drinks and left us three on our own. Lady Karbel - I hope you won''t mind me asking something about you ? Hikaru - I don''t know how that''s rted to our deal but I will try to answer if I can. Lady Karbel - Good enough, I wouldn''t have to ask if you were a known entity but I discovered that you only came in the capital just recently. Hikaru - Ahh..that... Lady Karbel - Can you tell us something about your background? Hikaru - Well as I said, I am a humble merchant from the far west. I was traveling in this country for a while and finally decided to settle in the capital for a while. Daughter - How far west ? Hikaru - Uhm.. Lady Karbel - Hikaru, let me introduce you to my daughter Yasmine Karbel. You can address me as Lady Alissa. Hikaru - Too far west Lady Yasmine. I was on a sailing ship which got lost in the sea, after a terrible ident I found this country and having no way home decided to settle here. Lady Alissa - You alone survived ? There must be other people with you...not to mention your age... Hikaru - There were others but the vige people that saved me, only found me. Yasmine - Interesting... The mother also had scrutinizing expressions but said nothing. Hikaru - So should we discuss the terms of our deal ? Lady Alissa - How about we take this discussion to the dinner table? We shouldn''t waste time and get to the MEAT of the discussion. '' Da fuck what meat is she talking about ? Well whatever as long as the down payment is under 100 I am ready to do whatever she wants. '' Once we moved to the dining hall and our food was served once again everyone left except us three. And we started eating in silence. Lady Alissa - Why don''t youe here and sit with me Hikaru? I was surprised but I took my te and walked to a chair next to her but she stopped me from sitting and asked me to sit in herp. My jaw dropped to the floor but I obeyed nheless. The situation was very very weird. But now that I think about it she has treated me like a child from the very beginning. Is this her fetish or something? Or does she really want to mother me ? We continued and she insisted on feeding me which was fine but she used her own spoon which made me a bit ufortable since she was also eating one in every three bites herself. And just when I was beginning to think it was not that unusual for nobles to have a weird taste I felt something down my crotch. After feeling someone''s hand there I looked down and saw Yasmine removing my lower clothes under the table. '' When the fuck did she get there ? '' But before I could protest a spoonful entered my mouth at the same time Yasmine took my dick in her mouth and started sucking it. Alyssa took a piece of clothe and cleaned the sides of my mouth, I swallowed the food hurriedly to talk but just as I finished she suddenly locked my lips with her juicy big lips and started sucking licking like tasting a candy. '' What''s with this duo ? Wasn''t this world''s woman supposed to be all shy and awkward about sex ? No the fact that they didn''t even question the fact that a kid asked to impregnate them is really fucking weird..'' After some 5 minutes when I finally had a chance to talk I asked what was going on and... Alyssa - We are making the mood.. What else ? Hikaru - But your goddess... Alyssa - Ahh we don''t believe in her fake ass, the being who took my son and husband away from me for her selfish reason will never have my trust ever again... '' Ahh they don''t believe in her ! That''s new, what should I do ? I really wanna jump on this hungry duo with all my strength but I wanna really see what they would do to me if I just act as a defenceless boy with a big dick..'' After kissing me enough to her heart''s content she pushed my face right in between her big bossom hugging me tightly. Moving her hands all over my back inside my clothes. The daughter was still frantically sucking my dick as if I was going to run away. I didn''t give any resistance and enjoyed being pleasured by two beauties. Alyssa removed her boobs one by one over her clothes and guided my face onto them, I grabbed her nipples in my mouth as she wanted and started sucking and licking them while my hands also reached inside her clothes and her naked back leading up to her soft round mounds below her waist. We were all lost in our own pleasures when I felt Yasmine stopped somewhere in the middle and returned to her seat. Seeing that I raised my head and Alyssa also brought her boobs back inside her clothes. I also made myself presentable since it looked like fun was over for some reason. But before I could return to eating Yasmine came behind me and lifted me in her arms and ced me on her solder. '' What in the fuck !? '' She took me to the upper floor with Alyssaing behind us. I could see her from smirking while I was being carried away by Yasmine. We reached what seemed like a big bedroom with a king sized bed. She put me there and started to strip her clothes. I saw her silver colored hairy pussy matching her silver hair. From the corner of my eye I also noticed Alyssa removing her clothes and her silver colored somewhat darker shade of pussy than her daughter which was bright pink. After her own Yasmine removed my clothes also and started sucking my dick again while being on all fours on the bed. Her ass was unfortunately on the opposite side of my face, I really wanted to take in the view of her silver haired snatch. But I didn''t have to wait long since just then a big fat ass with dark pussy covered with silver hair and a really cute and tight asshole descended on top of my face without any warning andpletely buried me inside it. 34. Bitchification… 34. Bitchification I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ Alissa was rubbing herself with all her horny strength on my face making herself feel good without caring about what happened beneath her. Yasmine on the other hand had enough sucking and had straddled herself on top of me jumping up and down as she loved. Yasmine - Yeah...ahh.. That''s the fucking spot....ahhh..uhmm.... Alissa - I couldn''t believe...ahh...ughhmm... That such a cutie woulde walking ahhmm....on hissss...ahm ownn.... Yasmine - Right !? Uhmmm....my goodness this dick is biggg..aghhhmmm.... Alissa was forcing her huge butt on my face and targeting her pussy to my mouth but I had other ns. From their talk I could guess this mother- daughterbo is a certified non believer whores. They must have had many such individuals like me before. Alissa''s huge ass rubbed on my face but I aimed my tongue not at her pussy where she wanted it but to her tight cute little asshole. When my lips touched her anus, I felt a shiver run down from her ass to her body. She stopped momentarily but continued rubbing herself. She was getting off on a feeling of having control over me i think. But I didn''t give her the control back and continued to lick wherever I wanted which made her equally horny and mad. She started putting even more weight on my face and literally tried to suffocate me but with my strength I could easily lift her whenever I wanted so instead I just thoroughly enjoyed being forced. Yasmine - What''s ahh... happening? Alissa - This mouse is ahhh dead set on eating my ass...ahhh... Yasmine - Haha what an interesting guy...all the other kids would just cry and start humping...ahhh... Thiss...guy sure is weird...ahhh... '' Kids ? They specifically target kids ? Are this crazy chicks into young boys ? That exins shit...'' I lifted Alissa up by her waist to release my mouth. Hikaru - Are you two bitches seriously want to get pregnant or not ? Yasmine - Ahhh he speaks...what a surprise...ughmmm... Alissa - How can you lift me entirely up in the air like this..!? Hikaru - I asked something whores..... Alissa - Yes, that''s the whole point. You think this idea didn''te to us before ? We have done this many times now... Yasmine - Ahhh... maybe with thisss...ahh...bigg of a dick he can shoot more and deeper...ahhmm... Alissa - Put me down... and quietly lick me bitch... I threw Alissa on the side and raised my back Yasmine sat in myp now so I held her also from the waist and detached her from me. I forced Yasmine to bend over ande into the doggy style position while I locked both her hands on the back. Her face was buried in the soft bed. Hikaru - You guys have some kind of misunderstanding here... You are my bitches ! Not the other way around... Yasmine - How dare you..ahhhhh...fuckkkk...so fucking bigggg...ahhhhh... Before she could finish herint I rammed my cock deep inside her little hole. Making her squirm and release juices under me. I felt like she was going to say something else but I shut her mouth with my continuous full length pistoning. Shepletely lost all sense of self and just pushed her butt backwards in all angles and lost herself in mad pleasure... The mother stood up on the bed and brought her pussy to my face while standing above her daughter. Yasmine under her legs. She took my face and forced herself in my mouth. Her salty wet pussy met my lips and I let her pleasure herself with it since the scene alone of such a milf being so horny and forceful was extremely erotic. I continued to bang her daughter while holding both her hands. Yasmine moaned and even screamed sometimes but I continued to Ram inside her without mercy. With each pounding her voice bes lewder and lewder while her pussy releases enough juices to drown people. She definitely loved being taken by force. I also had enough of Milf''s salty pussy folds so I ordered her to turn around and she did without resisting at all. I guess she really loved my tongue on her asshole earlier. She really held my head when I went inside her ass cheeks. The deeper part of Yasmine''s pussy was sucking me inside her as if her pussy folds were alive. She moaned extra loudly everytime I hit her womb. I enjoyed her tightness so much that I increased my girth half an inch more to stretch her pussy even wide. Her moans turned to extra loud ones and her ramming herself on my dick intensified, I felt her pussy folds contracting which in turn made me feel extremely tight inside her. She came while her entire body shook like a seizure but I didn''t unplug her pussy instead I pierced through her womb while she was cumming and unloaded inside it my full load. When I finally removed my cock from her pink pussy it was gaping wide. Her hall was still twitching opening and closing while liquids of all kindsing out of her. Creampie is really something, seeing my loading out of her pussy made my dick hard again. But this time I threw her used pussy aside and grabbed the horny ass shaking milf and bend her over next to her. I spit on her asshole and put my tip on her twitching anus. Alyssa - Kid...No...that..hole is not..... ahhhhhhb...fuck......uhmmm... Before she could throw anymore bullshit I entered her tight asshole. It was extremely tight. It gripped my cock like never before. The tightness and warmth was the best feelings I ever had. I started moving first slowly then faster and faster with each pounding. Her cursing turned to moaning then extra loud moaning and ultimately screaming but I showed no mercy and fucked the ass of a 50 year old milf like she was my personal fuck hole. I pounded and pounded her until her tears and snot mixed together begging in a iprehensibleunguage. Either she watched for me to go faster or stop I couldn''t understand but neither did I care. I unloaded my second load deep inside her guts. Her entire body shook and trembled and fell limp on the bed face first in her own pool of juices and tears. Yasmine saw everything from the side while rubbing her pussy vigorously. I saw her hand stopping when my eyes fell on her. She tried to back away but I grabbed her wrist and bend her over on top of her unconscious mother. Her pussy touching her ass. From behind I could see two fat and wet pussy tower waiting for seed nting. Yet I ignored both pussy and spat on the pink untouched asshole of daughter of Karbel house. And with one strong push unvirgined her asshole with countless screams and moans. 35. Yasmine & Alissa karbel 35. Yasmine & Alissa karbel I would greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for your support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ Yasmine had devoured countless boys with her mother until today. She herself didn''t know why they both liked little helpless boys, all she knew was that their small trembling cute faces made her pussy wet. In a way small boys from the streets were actually easy targets since no one would believe in them even if they screamed that they got raped by two noble women. But she had to get pregnant somehow, actually now that she remembered that''s how it all started. Her mother wanted her to marry someone who could stay in their home or somehow get pregnant and deliver a boy to be the heir of the house karbel. Somewhere in the middle the goal of getting pregnant was misced by the blind desire to just have something inside her pussy every night. But never in all their ying had someone used her holes like she was amon whore on the street. The scene of her mother getting humiliated and fucked senseless in the asshole terrified her, though her pussy was releasing juices like never before. When her turn came after her mother copsed by the huge dick of this Hikaru, she couldn''t say anything. She opened her mouth but her words betrayed her, all her feelings were gushing out her cunt. She knew they were an abomination in society and their goddess eyes but they never truly cared about religion that much, even before her father and brother were killed in a pointless war. She always knew she would be sold off to some noble who would fancy her young twat and forever be sentenced to be a noble wife with kids and shit. She enjoyed the kids, she would never admit it but she enjoyed the feeling of not knowing whose dick she would havee nightfall every day. Actually if she thought about it she was a big whore and now that she was being fucked like one wasn''t that just how it should be? The juices never stopped and as long as she could remember neither did the monster kid named Hikaru. The only thing she remembered before losing consciousness was the amazing feeling of being filled in her asshole and countless loads of cum dripping out of her pussy, both of which had a gap hole so big she could feel it without even being able to watch it. ________________ The next morning Alissa woke up, her body aching like hell. Mostly her thigh muscles and of course her asshole were sore. She raised her head to look around and saw her daughter in the same condition naked, liquids still dripping out of her holes, sleeping face first. Alissa looked around and found two potions on the side of the table. She felt relieved and immediately emptied one bottle and all her pain vanished like it was all an illusion. The kid had really messed them up but had also left costly healing potions. She wanted to get angry at him but then again they were the ones who attached him first, and the feeling of countless orgasms she couldn''t forget even if she tried. She got her robe and went downstairs, there were soundsing from the dining hall. She found the boy shamelessly eating their food while being attended by her servants. She ordered everyone to leave and someone to get something to eat for her. She was just going to sit on the chair next to the boy but in that moment the boy extended one hand and moved his leg a bit. The insolence of this boy was baffling, she was extremely angry but at the next flip of his hand she couldn''t help but go do as he demanded and sat on hisp. It wasical ady so old sitting on ap of a barely 13 year old kid with her pussy bit moist. The maid came and was surprised to see her master sitting on thep of a kid but said nothing and left after putting her food down. The rude boy made her feed him rehashingst night''s scene but withpletely reversed positions. Then he made her eat her soup like an animal. With her face on her bowl using tongue to eat while her bare ass was in front of his face. She didn''t know why she was obeying him and when he started inserting a spoon inside her holes she wanted to hit him. But then the weird sadistic situation turned to pleasure as her pussy again started to get wet. Guess her body really enjoyed being on the whimsy of this boy. After having enough of his sick y he forced me to get under the table and suck his dick. He didn''t even let me finish my food, or the fact that spoons were still inside my gaping butt and swollen pussy. I licked and sucked him while he ate while being in my seat. He had truly a balls of steel, she had to give him at least that. After some time Yasmine also came into the hall with her robe on. She looked somehow even worse than her. Alissa was worried what kind of kid it would be if one of them really did get pregnant by this. If it was as sadistic as this kid, then the future of house karbel was fucked. Yasmine was surprised when she saw me I think, well I had no excuse as to why I was doing this also. But to my fucking surprise she walked near hikaru and raised her robe up her ass as if offering the kid her ass. He also without a question pped her butt so hard Yasmine had to support herself by holding on to the table. There was a red handprint on the pale asscheeks of her daughter now. And instead of saying something about it she started moaning when the kid started touching her pussy with his two fingers and kind of plugging her asshole with his thumb, which he made her suck once in a while. She also looked extremely eager to suck on his fingers and thumb which were covered with her own juices. Alissa almost chocked when she saw that scene. At that moment she realised they both had be his unconditional bitches... 36. Things to sell 36. Things to sell I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ I left the mension before the whores of house karbel could suck me dry. I was all for slutty chicks but those bitches had no fucking limit. Well whatever I did came enough inside both of them to make them pregnant. I only altered the mother''s body to make the process of procreation Start in her body. The daughter I left without impregnation. I also confirmed our deal when both of them had cum enough with my fingers in their pussys on bend over the table. I paid 100 gold coins, got a seal of contract through the butler and now had to pay 25 gold for 6 months. 250 was a good price for the property I think. Alyssa insisted on making it 350 but when my fingers reached her overused pussy, she instantly agreed on 250. No one was in the inn when I returned so I headed towards the shop. I found all of them there, removing all the leftover furniture out of the shop. I had ordered a few custom made shelves like they had in the mall yesterday so they were useless to me. I did talk about throwing the crap away yesterday. I also ordered A big desk - enough to cover half the wall on one side, its one end would be right next to the big entrance and another at the corner where the stairs for the upper floor were located. I greeted them and together we gathered everything that was previously used in this shop and I stored everything in my inventory to throw awayter. Once the shop was perfectly cleaned and empty I started buying necessary stuff online. Some futons to sleep temporarily until the beds were ready, some nkets, kitchen utensils though we couldn''t use the kitchen yet, some carpet for our home upstairs, window curtains, etc essential things to live a normal life. I also needed to see what kind of magic tools there were that I needed to install which I was going to do today. I gave things that could easily be furnished to the kids to have their time upied. Me and Irene went to buy the magic tools. To my surprise many of my modern day to day life things could be emted by this magic tools. There was a Magic stove, heater, a tool that generated water when you activated it - very little amount of water though and used a lot of magic stone, two extra toilets, a bathtub which they woulde to build at our house same as toilets, a tool which worked like air conditioner but had the same issue as water tool - used too much magic stones. It took us 3 hours to visit all the magic production shops and order necessary tools. Aftering back we headed for the restaurant to have a lunch. In the afternoon we all imed our rooms and started to rest or decorate as we pleased. We only had four rooms I took the biggest one for myself while Irene and Lily would take the one next to me. Another room was for the three kids while one was kept as a guest room. It felt weird without furniture such as beds and chair or tables but I was promised that it would be ready in a week so that just have to do. I also wanted to modify the main door and the front side wall to be removed and have transparent fiber ss wall but I couldn''t ordered something bigger than my hands length so I would have to see what I can do about that in this world. Whileying in my futon I started the real shopping. I had to select a catalogue of products I could sell in this world. All the things I ordered online fortunately were delivered with minimum packing so I didn''t have to care much about the stic and stuff. Eco-friendly skills hhm ? I bought all kinds of things such as various cooking utensils, longsting food such as cookies, chips and dry fruits, all kinds of spices, esories, toys, lighters, torches, and all kinds of little modern day tools. I knew that I would definitely get a lot of attention by selling all this but I was not afraid of petty nobles plus I wanted to make a lot of money to buy better things. I had paper, pens and pencils, notebooks, a whole shelf dedicated to various kinds of books from novels to day to day life skill books, and even some manga andics. A shelf dedicated for all kinds of clothes from suits to party dresses to shorts and even various underwear and lingerie. Actually there were tons of things I wanted to sell but seeing how limited the space was, despite having this big of a hall with more than 6 shelves capacity. If I could somehow get a better air flow and lighting conditions I could also use the basement which was as big as this ground floor but was divided in twopartments, half was used as a storage and another half had two rooms for some reason. It was really bad condition to live in if someone was really forced to live here. For now I also decided to use the storage room as it is for my extra products. One of the rooms I was nning to use as a special services for wealthy and more cultured people. Offering things such as sex toys, porn mags and sexy costumes plus tons of erotic novels and sexy posters and stuff. While the second room was also for the VIP customers selling stuff as jewels, gold and diamond essories, high quality premium important books, old Jackman with headphones with old cassettes which runs on batteries which would be sold separately of course, High quality work of art such as paintings and vases, sculptures and stuff. When I was in the middle of buying 20 letex domino costumes a voice suddenly rang in my head. '' Ding '' [ The skill Free Inte Surfing has leveled up from ''Novice Web Wanderer'' to ''Apprentice realm roamer'' ] [ Online Shopping portal upgraded from 30 inches to 250 inches (6 meters) ] 37. Things to buy 37. Things to buy I willgreatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decideto do it. _______________________ Wow ! I knew I could level it up somehow ! My portal size got bigger. Now the greyed out things must be avable to buy. I checked my usual shopping sites and it was better than I expected I could now buy desks, quality couches, and even a fucking car. Weird thing buying a car online ! But it was there and of course the thing I had dreamed of ever since I got this skill was also avable Theputers ! I could have boughtptops before but the biggest problem that now could be solved was electricity - I could buy a freaking generator now. Everything was so fucking costly though. Even the simplest generators were priced at 10,000 points and after buying all the selling items for my shop I had some 32500 points left. I still had to think about food and emergencies and stuff so I couldn''t go any lower than 25000 avable bnce while the gold after paying 100 G to the Karbel family I barely had 30 something left. I wanted the best generator possible so it could power up a whole lot of shit I was nning to buy in the future. I can''t settle for something cheap, Guess I need to start selling stuff even faster than nned. I really really wanted to see how a fucking car could be delivered online. And I guess now I would also need to be careful about the space around me when I order big stuff. There were more options in weapons sites too. Machine guns with stands andunchers and all kinds of things that would definitely not be avable in the normal world. What bonkers guy was handling this website ! After making everything I wanted to buy into an add to cart list I finally got some shut eye and I slept like a baby. The next day I called a guy from the crafting guild and asked how I could turn the front into a transparent wall. And of course as I expected the guy had a question mark on his head. So I exined to him that I needed the whole front side torn down and built it again with other materials. We agreed on the condition that I would procure the materials. They started carefully removing the wooden wall while Me and Irene went outside the walls of the capital city to order some high quality thick carbon fiber ss for our wall. I also bought hinges and screws and everything that I might need to turn it into a wall with a big transparent door. Of course I also bought a door and stored everything into my inventory. And since I was buying stuff I also bought everything that I had added into my cart before and filled my inventory to the brim. I could only guess that it was up to a brim since I didn''t know the limit of my inventory. We spent the next day building a transparent front. The craftsmen were surprised and made a fuss about where I got such materials or how it was even possible to make such a thing. I evaded their questions saying that I was a merchant and couldn''t reveal my secrets. Even the passing by people came to see what kind of shiny miracle I had installed. In the evening the leader of the crafting guild himself came to check up on the strange new thing and tried various methods to make me confess but I stayed firm. Though when all the craftsmen seemed to get a bit anxious I slipped a bit of honey by saying that I can''t say the source but I can order it for them with a bit of premium of course. And as expected their eyes lit up at that like hungry hounds. I already got 3 different orders about the same size of wall and even one bigger wall for the main crafting guild itself. It cost me around 1000 - 1200 points which was equivalent to 100-120 gold but I told them the same thing as mine would cost them 150 gold coins and bigger ones will be 200. Still they didn''t back down at all, guess this was really the capital''s business men. Of course they insisted on making a contract and paying in installments. After having the transparent front done with my shop''s name printed on it Irene and I embarked on another matter since the shelves and beds were supposed to be delivered in two days from now. If I knew about the level up I wouldn''t have ordered it but now it was a done deal. Today we were going in search of manpower. The shop would certainly be a busy ce and I didn''t want to be working all day. Irene was kinda my bodyguard and I don''t think she would understand how to make a bill and do customer service, the kids were too small to do such hard work. I could use them as helpers but I needed people who would actually do the work. So we came to buy ves. I had an advance down payment from the craftsmen guild of about 150 gold coins so I could really buy quality help. I wasn''t a fan of very since I believed that at least a man should be free enough to make his own mistakes. But this was the fastest way to get trustworthy people and I was nning to employ them with actual sry not work then as ves. The big belly ve house owner started showing me his goods from a burly man to Apprentice kid butlers but they were not what I wanted. For a shop of course what I needed were smiling girls whom no guy can negotiate prices with. The big belly man understood my point and started showing various women, but only few could read and write. Atst I selected four women who could read and write. One smiling bubbly looking blonde some 19 years old, One severely wounded girl with cat features who was missing half a hand plus one leg and an eye some 25 years old, A mother with a ck hair a mole under her lips with 4 year old cute daughter she was 35 something and atst an elf with green hair and green eyes looking quite fit with her 6 pack abs and muscles like an athlete age unknown. 38. New Employees 38. New Employees I willgreatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decideto do it. _______________________ All four total was around 76 gold coins which was more than normal ording to Irene. But when I checked the document I understood why. The bubbly girl was some kind of lesser noble from another country with tons of conditions in her contract - priced at 25 Gold, while the elf was priced at 35 Gold, the mother daughterbo was priced at 10 gold with only two conditions attached one owner can''t separate the two for any reason or harm them and two thedy would do anything as long as her daughter was cared for and raised as the owner''s own child, andstly our dear cat girl who had expressions that spelled doom priced at 6 Gold. The contracts were some kind of magic that forced both parties to adhere to it otherwise the one in fault would experience insurmountable pain in his/her chest until the terms are fulfilled or they die. I paid the full price and took them to our home. Once we all reached our home I gathered them in the main empty ground floor area to exin what I wanted from them. Hikaru - So from today I wish for you to work for me in this shop as my employees. You will be paid for it don''t worry and you will not be under the pressure of doing anything else for me. You can choose to deny working for me in that case you must pay me at least half the amount I paid for you guys. Any questions? All four had their mouth open and shut as if they just had a brain freeze then the Cat girl humphed which caught everyone''s attention. Cat girl - Are you right in your mind ? Can you not see what condition I am in ? Or do you still expect me to work like this ? Hikaru - As long as you stay under my roof I promise to protect you, feed you & keep your honour intact. That includes healing you... Don''t worry you will be just like before in no time... Cat girl - Are you kidding me !? No healer in the whole world can heal this much injuries ! Are you iming to be better than all those priests !? Is this a scam ? Hikaru - Come here and eat this. I gave her five energy bars and touched her scared eye with my palm. Hikaru - Eat it when you feel hungry... Cat girl - What the hell ar...e..whoahhhh !! What the fuck !!!? She must be feeling the changes in her body for me it never felt like much maybe it''s different for others. And just as I expected before I did even half of the work on her eye she started eating the energy bars as if hungry for days. And It was done just like that. When I removed my palm everyone gasped behind me. I asked her to slowly open her eyes and she did. But when her eyes settled with her surroundings and found my eyes she started crying like a child and threw herself into my arms. It was ugly crying yet wholesome sight to see I just patted her head until she stopped and separated. Elf - Howw..! How is that possible ? No Human can do such a feat !! Cat girl - Can..uhm..can..you..sob...heal the..re.. Hikaru - I can but I won''t. Just as you experienced your body can''t endure so much healing at once. You need to eat a lot and preserve energy to regenerate those healings elements inside your body. Cat girl - Pr...sob....promise? Hikaru - Didn''t I just say protection is included in your working contract ? Nothing can harm you or stop me from healing you as long as you are with me... Cat girl - I promise.. No I pledge myself in your service master ! Hikaru - Good, You should call me just Hikaru though. Cat girl - Thank you, Hikaru. I will never forget this kindness...! Hikaru - What about you three ? Bubbly blonde - What did you mean by work for you? We are your ves aren''t we ? You can Just order us to do so... Hikaru - Well let''s just say I am not big fan of this very stuff. I bought you because I need people who can work for me and whom I can trust plus It would take days to interview and find people that fits my requirements. The mother - Are you saying that we are free to choose this ? What if we refuse ? Elf - There is no way a greedy thing as human would do that... Hikaru - Of Course I am not running a charity here. But just as I said you can leave if you want to but you need to pay half the amount I bought you in. If you work one year here then you can leave without paying anything I will consider your debt paid. Of course you will also receive your monthly sry that is a separate thing. Bubbly blonde - WHAT !!? the mother - Impossible...But you will lose money that way.... Elf - See just as I said too good to be true.... why are you even wasting your time with this scam ? Just order us it''s not like we can disobey you.... Hikaru - Just as I said I don''t like very... I am by no means a good guy let''s just say I hate people who think they can control other people and exploit them. So if I could buy and release all the ves in this country I would but it''s not possible... I am just a man after all. And miss elf you can go if you want you just have to change the terms of our contract a bit.... Bubbly blonde - Is it really the truth ? I can go home if I work for a year ? Hikaru - Yes, though it depends on you. You can choose to continue doing your job if you like it. Of course we will add that into the new contract too. The mother - My conditions... What if I don''t want to alter my contact ? Hikaru - Rest assured, the contract renewal is for your peace of mind. We can definitely proceed with the original conditions. Know this though I will feed and protect your daughter as long as you decide to work for me I promise that. The mother - I ept your terms, Mr Hikaru. And thank you for epting my request. Bubbly blonde - I also ept the deal, though I would like to revise the contract if possible... Hikaru - Of Course. Three people. What about you elf San ? Elf - My country needs me, even if we change the contract I don''t have money to give you and I can''t wait for a year.... The war would be over by then... My family... Hikaru - It''s fine. You can go to your home, but first we will change the contract to '' i vow to pay the half of money I was bought in by Hikaru. '' Deal ? Elf - You would just let me go like that ? Hikaru - You know what happens when you break the contract right ? Is there a way you can cheat it ? Elf - Yes. No I can''t. Hikaru - Is two years enough? Elf - Yes. I promise on my honour as an elf warrior to pay my debt to you once the war is over or die trying. Hikaru - Good enough. I nodded and turned towards the other three and smiled. Hikaru - Anyway wee you three to our family. 39. The Thing About Family 01 39. The Thing About Family 01 I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ The next morning we revised the contracts of three girls while the mom chose not to change it. I took them to an expensive restaurantst night to celebrate my shop finally opening. The elf who was called Inaya left right after making the contract. There was nothing to do today since the furniture was going to be delivered tomorrow and we had finished cleaning and everything else to the perfection. The cat woman was called Mimi and the bubbly blonde was Jocelyn but she asked us to call her Jace. They paired up and took residence in the empty guest room. The mother was called Eva and her daughter was June. They settled in the room where Lily and Irene were supposed to live but Irene decided to live with me and left the room to the three of them. Lily was also fine with it since she loved the little June. Since it looked like I had a day off I went to walk alone. The city was certainly a bustling ce, everyone was in a hurry to get somewhere. I walked and walked going across the market ce and near the residential area. It wasn''t the nobles district or the slums but more in between stuff. Average two story houses with normal civilians living in them. I was justzily wandering while humming a tune when I heard someone sobbing around the corner. I turned towards the noise and walked forward the source of quite sobbing was a girl some 15-16 years old crying with her hands wrapped around her legs sitting on her butt. I went near her purposely making loud sounds to let her know I wasing. She looked up with tears in her eyes when I approached her. Girl - Go away ! Hikaru - Oh my ! Here I thought people of this city were quite nice but s... Girl - What do you want ? Hikaru - A lot of things actually but I doubt you can provide them. Girl - What are you ? Some kind of witty circus boy ? Hikaru - If you don''t want people meddling that maybe you shouldn''t cry in the streets. Girl - What''s it to you ? Hikaru - Why are you crying ? I also sat beside her even making myselffortable. Girl - Go away... You won''t understand... Hikaru - Ohe on try me... Girl - My drunkard father married a bitch who''s my stepmom who kicked me out now I have no ce to live now... It didn''t even take a week for the son of a bitch to... after my mother... Hikaru - Sorry kid. That''s rough. Girl - It is... The worst part is that the bitch doesn''t even care about him... I saw her yesterday with someone else... Hikaru - Ok. What do you say we teach her a lesson ? She finally looked at me with her red puffy eyes. Girl - What do you mean ? Hikaru - What is the worst thing you want to do to her ? Girl - She acts like a bitch because she''s slightly prettier than women her age, I want to crush her beauty like a bug then I will she who cares for her. Hikaru - If hypothetically per say you were a man what would you do to her ? Girl - I would rape the bitch and let the world see her orgasmic slutty face... Treat her as what she really is - A cheap whore... Hikaru - Haha intresting ! Give me your hand. She looked confused but slowly extended her soft hand into mine. I changed her wiring from male to female. The best thing about this change was that it didn''t need any external energy and neither had any stability issue since male and female were the same version of one species. Her eyes went wide as she finally realized what was happening. Her Pussy disappeared while something else was now between her crotch. She touched her crotch with her other hand and just as she felt it I increased its size and girth same as mine. Girl - Wha.. How is this.. What are you ? Hikaru - Do you want boring details or do you wanna fuck a bitch ? She swallowed hard and turned her gaze towards east and a determined and scary smile darkened her face. Girl - How ? Hikaru - Leave all that to me. You just focus on calming your weapon... Girl - Hahaha... Fuck yeah... I am a guy ! I AM A FUCKING MAN !! We started walking and reached a house not different from the rest but the girl''s face said different. Girl - She must be in her room right now... Hikaru - Let''s go then. I entered the two story house the girl now turned to a girl with a massive dick was in front of me. I followed her to a room and opened it. I saw a milf not as pretty as Gvenniver but somewhat average. She had big boobs and massive ass even though her waist was thin as a candle. The girl with a dick looked at me as if confused how to proceed while the milf felt our presence and turned around from where she was standing. Milf - Who the fuck... Before she could finish I grabbed her mouth with my hand and lifted her up with another and threw her on the bed. She tried screaming again but I pped her pale white face so hard it imprinted my palm on her cheek. But it did the job and she did shut up. Hikaru - Good choice. Now present me that nasty big ass of yours we havee to make you feel good. Right? Dick girl - Yeahh... Hey man I feel weird between my legs... Hikaru - Haha so you find your bitch mother attractive ? Milf - CHLOE !? Is that you ? Chloe - Is that what it is... Ohh fuck it''s getting hard... Hikarue here let this bitch''s mouth take care of that while I check how good her below assets are. Chloe removed her pants and presented her big thick cock in the face of the busty milf who had a cultural shock and was sniffing the cock like an animal hungry for years. The girl was right the slut was enjoying being raped. Sick fuck. I made her go four legs while Chloe thrust her new hard dick into her mother''s mouth without any mercy. I saw her tear up and stretch her mouth to the limit while trying so hard not to gag but Chloe cared for nothing and just rammed her new weapon deep into her mother''s throat. 40. The Thing About Family 02 40. The Thing About Family 02 I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ I focused on my own fun. In my hand was a massive butt of a seasoned slut. Her pussy certainly had seen a lot of use but it was still tight I guess a dick big enough to gap a pussy did not exist in this world. Her asshole though, her hairy asshole was tight shut with a cute pink rectum. Her whole behind was covered with ck hair. I was just admiring the view and had yet to go past beyond taking a nice smell in when I noticed her pussy glistening with a watery liquid. Fuck, she got wet by being deepthroated ? Fuck this milf. I pped her butt with so much force it sent ripples across her body. Milf - Ahhhh ! Fuck that hurt !! Chloe - Shut the fuck up ! You think we are here to make you feel good bitch !? What a whore you are to get turned on while being raped... Milf - Uhmmm... Ahhmmmmm.. giglug.... She wanted to reply but Chloe didn''t give her a single chance and every time the milf tried to open her mouth Chloe thrust her dick deeper and deeper. A bulge could be felt around her throat already. I busied myself into the heavenly forest of thick milf scents. She quivered at the touch of my lips to her pussy and squeezed herself tight. I could see her asshole quenching tightly. When my tongue touched her tightly shut eyes I felt her body literally vibrate. She said something but it was lost in her gurgling sounds. I opened her pussy lips and went deeper inside her with my tongue. She tasted sweeter than expected. Her pussy was quite big, bigger than all the pussys I had eaten up till now. She also had the puffy doors. I had to separate the entrance to get better ess. After some 2 minutes I felt her moving her huge butt backwards onto my tongue as if it wanted me to go deeper or fuck herself from all the angles. I granted her wish by thrusting my 9 inch cock deep inside her wormhole of a pussy. She screamed at the sudden intrusion but came while shuddering in the next second. After that only flesh hitting flesh sounds could be heard in the room with asionally gurgling and quite ruffled moaning. I pounded her pussy like a free for all meat hole while Chloe fucked her mouth like a 50 dor cheap whore. I inserted my fingers inside her butthole little by little while fucking her tight pussy that was hell bent on squeezed all the juices out of me. She tightened and released at a perfect timing as if her pussy had her own mind. Chloe finally let her mouth go and allowed her to breathe. She herself sat on the bed watching her mother get fucked by a big, thick cock same as hers. Chloe thought now that she was a guy she wouldn''t feel like a girl but watching that thick bundle of muscle and flesh hit that jiggly ass of her mother. She felt like she also wanted to feel how it felt to be taken like that. She also wanted Hikaru to fuck her pussy like that. She wanted to suck his dick even now. She still had her boobs so her hands instantly went to touch her breasts. She noticed her mother''s eyes looking at her. She raised one hand and pped the bbering mess out of her mother''s mouth. Chloe - What are you looking at slut ? Hikaru felt her pussy squeeze tightly when Chloe pped her. The feeling was so good that I came deep inside her before I was nning to. The feeling was leaving so I pped her exposed butt even harder and the tightness returned. So I kept hitting her jiggly ass until thest drop of my cum left my dick. I could harden my dick again but I saw Chloe''s dick raring to go so I just slept on the bed and threw the slut on my dick. She instantly started licking and sucking my dick while twirling her ass left and right as if humming a tune. I saw Chloe gritting her teeth before pping her ass even harder than I did before. The milf plugged her mouth with my dick but I could feel that it hurt like hell to her yet she just continued. She was one tough pervert I have to give her that much. Chloe felt her dick melt inside the warmth of a bitch she knew as her stepmother but that didn''t take away the feeling at all. She felt like she was in heaven. She lost all the reason as to why she was doing this in the first ce and just rammed her waist on her huge butt with all her strength again and again. She felt her squeezing and answering with her own thrust but she didn''t care. It just felt so fucking good. Is this really what guys felt while fucking woman like her ? And a thought bloomed inside her how good it will feel to get fucked while fucking someone else ? How good it would feel to fuck your own self ? With your own dick to your own pussy ? She couldn''t control the pace at all and just went faster and faster until something rise up inside her and poured deep inside her mother''s cunt through the tip of her dick. She copsed on the sweaty back of her bitch mother who was nonstop cumming even before Hikaru entered her pussy. Her brain had turned to mush long ago. Chloe settled beside sleeping Hikaru out of breath. Her bitch mother started licking her dick after cumming and left Hikaru''s alone. Hikaru gave a tight squeeze onto Chloe''s breasts. Which made her squeeel like a kid she was. It attracted my attention Chloe was a girl after all and it was maybe her first time. I leaned in without thinking much and gave Chloe a deep kiss with tongue and saliva and all. Itsted more than 2 minutes but I guess she had her full in that since she was the one who separated first. Hikaru - Enjoy this bitch''s mouth while I check whether her asshole is as good as her pussy. The milf stopped licking at that and Chloe looked at me with her eyes wide open but before any of them could say anything I was already spitting in the butt crack of the slutty milf. I had made it loose enough with fingering but it was still tight. Yet I didn''t gave a damn and pushed into her narrow canal. She started grunting loudly and even shaking her butt but I held it firm in one ce and went deeper and deeper into her guts. And after staying like that for a minute I started ramming her jiggly behind with my enhanced body strength that made the milf leave Chloe''s dick and screame like she was giving a birth. I felt amazing though and continued fucking her through all the protest and crying. Even Chloe looked like she was pitying her mother but she didn''t stop it at all. Instead after some time she joined by going under her mother and fucking her pussy again while I continued giving her asshole the fucking of a lifetime. In the afternoon when Chloe and I left the two story house, the milf wasid on the bed her face full of cum inside the mattress while her still cum dripping and asshole and pussy up high in doggy style. Her bare ass was redder than the evening sun. The milf had long lost her ability to form coherent thoughts. Her holes that didn''t close entirely now hurt like hell. But the only thing still in her mind were two long, hard, thick beastly cocks. 41. The Opening 41. The Opening I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ Finally the furniture was delivered and furnished perfectly. The group floor had six big shelves and a giant counter table which went from the stairs to the Main entrance which was at the other side of the room. I had also ordered some mini shelves for the two basement rooms which were only for special customers. And of course beds for each room and dining table and everything else which was necessary. It took us a whole day to arrange all the things that I had bought to arrange on the shelf. Organizing the same kinds of products on the same shelf and exining how to read prices of each product to my employees was really tiring business. I said employees but only Eva with her responsible adult attitude and Jace with her boundless curiosity could follow what I was teaching them. Mimi had a permanent question mark above her fluffy eared head. Surprisingly though the kids understood more of what I was saying than Irene and Mimi. And I had to buy a real toy to distract June from all the new stuff she was nning to treat as toys. It would look weird if everyone had different clothes and customers wouldn''t know who to talk to for help so I bought and gave a simple uniform to Everyone navy blue vests for Eva and Jace who would work as cashier and solve customer queries which red vests for Mimi and Irene whom I had nned to use as guards. Mimi still had a lot of healing to go through before she could work so for now only Irene would do the security duty. I gave green vests to the kids without uniform to not make them feel left out as helpers. I also asked the information guild and adventures guild to put on our grand opening poster on their announcement boards and they did for a fee of course. We were ready for the opening. The next day we opened for the business at 8 in the morning. The construction and various strange things happening into one of the busiest streets had garnered a lot of attention this past week and my advertising in the guilds with colorful posters with high quality graphics was such a novelty that people just came to see what was going on if nothing else. So we were busy right from the start. Everything was priced many times more than what I had originally bought it in of course still I had left many life necessary things at the price that everyone could afford. Even the cookies and chips were so popr that people asked for buying them in bulk but I had a strict rule about certain quality per person. Many did send others in their ce to buy but that was normal I guess. Eva was so busy writing everything down and making bills for people that I had to join her to lessen her burden. Even Lily and Ray were with us writing lists to make her work a bit easier. I only got to knowter that all the kids had asked Eva to help them practice writing the product list as I had exined the day before. And they were at it for quite some timest night. The rush was so much that we had to hold the line so only certain customers could enter at a time and people were lining up the streets and making it even more lively. At a certain point even the city guards came to watch what the big fuss was all about. Many wealthy merchants came and bought a lot of things but no noble had yete to take a look. The process of buying was simple and fast with only limited items per person rule we managed to somewhat curate to all the people who had lined up. After realizing that they couldn''t buy many things because of the price or they would go broke people one by one left asking us whether or not the item they had their eye on would be avable at ater date. Many people wanted to buy a lot of different things but could only buy the most essential stuff without going overbudget. Even the richest merchant that visited could only buy less than 7% of all items that we had on our product catalogue. In the evening it had somewhat calmed down and only few were looking around in the shop. The hardest job was Irene''s. She single handedly kept an eye on people as to not let even a single person hide things or take things without paying. It also helped that the way the counter and the main gate were lined that no one could leave without being seen by Eva and Irene and even if they run Irene was on the door so no one could get past her. Just today three guys tried to sneak off in the crowd but Irene caught every single one and we handed them to the guards while taking note of their ID. They were banned from evering here. We were so exhausted at the end of the day that instead of closing at 10 in the night we closed it off at 7. It was a very very sessful day indeed. I didn''t tally the total amount yet but just seeing the pages and pages filled with numbers I roughly had a business of over 800 gold coins just today. Far surpassing the amount I bought this stuff in 50000 points which were 500 gold and that was the price for all the products I purchased. I only sold like 15 - 20% of all my stock and I was already in profit. I looked at the tired faces which had gathered around the dining table. To reward the hardwork I bought a premium alcohol bottle for the adults while the best drinks for the kids that really brighten the mood in seconds. Jace took quite a big mouthful of the alcohol in her ss and sighed a satisfied sigh. Hikaru - Haha good work guys. The crowd was beyond my expectations but maybe it was just a novelty excitement from the merchants and people. I think it will lessen the traffic after today... Eva - No, Hikaru-san I don''t think so. The products we have are really amazing I think once people realize how much helpful they are in everyday life the clientale will only rise... Eva said putting her empty ss of alcohol down. Hikaru - Just call me Hikaru... Irene - She is right though. People will definitely spread the word of what they bought today which will only make people want toe more... Jace - We should also prepare for that it was a bit overwhelming for me today... Eva - Yeah, I was busy from morning to evening continuously not that I mind doing the job... Lily - Yes, if only we could help more. Ray - Yeah... Hikaru - No you guys were pretty handy today. It was more than enough. The problem lies with our arrangement. We need more people. Jace - Yeah especially the billing and writing staff. The most people were crowding while waiting for their payment receipts... Hikaru - Yes, We at least need two more cashiers and one more person to help with guiding people and providing information. I saw how you were continuously speaking with one and then other person, pointing them into right directions. Jace''s eyes widened a bit and I also saw her cheeks getting a bit red I guess she thought no one was looking at her. Eva - Yes, Jace had a lot on her te too. Hikaru - Okay I will post the notice for hiring three new people first thing in the morning, I was thinking about having some assistants anyway once you guys had a bit more experience... Mimi - Hmm ? Why was that ? Hikaru - So you guys could leave after a year and it wouldn''t effect my shop. Eva & Jace - Ahhhh... Mimi - You think pretty far in the future don''t ya ? Hikaru - That''s why I am the boss... Everyoneughed at that and continued with their drinks. 42. Booming Business 42. Booming Business I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ The next day early in the morning after having breakfast I continued my daily healing of Mimi - as much as she could endure and then I left the shop. I ordered them to open at 8 am even if I don''te back before that. I went to my usual advertisement branches, a poster in the adventures guild, a poster in merchants and craftsmen guild. And when a pretty receptionistdy in the adventurers guild suggested me to officially post my request through adventures guild, I agreed hurriedly but not because of her th thighs and dimple cheeks it was because the faster I could get more help the better. Though she was pretty th, I might have to go on a quest or two of my own in the adventures guild sometime. I joined my staff and started enjoying bing rich little by little. After an hour or two my first applicant came for the interview. It was a teenage boy with sobby adventures Armor and stuff. We talked some and he was good with reading and writing and on the off chance he could also do some hardbour. I hired him temporarily for a week to see if he adjusts. After him another guy and a woman came for the job but I rejected both since the guy couldn''t read and the woman could only work a few hours a day. After rejecting another two guys who couldn''t read I got a girl who was perfect. More than that I knew the teenage girl. She was the daughter of thedy we gang banged some days ago. What was her name again..! Yes... Chloe ! She was also surprised to see me. I got to know that she left her home and was now living in an inn and was just considering joining the adventures guild before her funds ran out but saw my poster before that. I hired her immediately since she could read and write. I also told her to do her job with excellence and I would reward her with better benefits. She started nodding enthusiastically. Before leaving though she turned around and started fidgeting on the spot. Hikaru - What ? Chloe - Uhm... Since that day I feel really weird here when I think about you... Her hand was pointing at her crotch. I stood up and got closer to her. Hikaru - Where ? Here...? I raised my hand and slid under her pants and loin cloth directly touching her wet puffy pussy lips. She moaned when I touched it. Her gaze was thirsty and she was just begging to be banged. I enjoyed watching her squirm under me so I dug my fingers even deeper and started moving it in and out. She started moaning loudly and covered her mouth when I raised my eyebrows. I mercilessly Fucked her pussy with my fingers till she squirted in her pants and lost all her strength and flipped on the floor. I was busy though so I immediately told her to go to the bathroom and started interviewing other candidates. At the end I also hired another guy he was old and had sses but was quite witty and was self educated. With that I had my shop perfectly running and thriving. With the help of these extra guys and seeing how the crowding was also reasonable, not less by any chance but reasonable. Not like yesterday where we didn''t even have a chance to take a break. It was to the point that it wasn''t really necessary for me to be there all the time. It was beginning and I still had to show them some stuff and how some of the products worked but little by little they were all being independent. I also wrote a list of products and what it''s uses and such were - of course it was only Jace and the new girl Chloe who needed such info. The old man and weak boy were pretty good at tallying and calcting plus making receipts together with Eva. The boy even traded ces with Irene when she wanted a break. A weak passed and I was swimming in gold. I had tremendous profit. So when everyone was working with high spirits I was free. Since my role was to entertain high level customers like rich merchant or nobility but they had lessened with time and a noble had yet toe. So I turned to the thing that I was really dying to do. Bought a generator best of the best with energy saving and all that jazz. It was supposed to be able to handle all the appliances of more than three modern houses. It ran on diesel which I could buy at litre/gold so it was nothing. I ced it in the storage room of the basement it hummed a bit but didn''t make as much noise as I was expected ; I was pretty happy with it. I also bought 8tv cameras for the shop. Two averageputers for the front desk but that would have to wait before I could make use of it. I would need to teach them first. A beastputer for me with curved disy and two additional monitors. All Moder appliances like fridge,mps, electric stove, a TV and even a PS5 for gaming which I ced in the main hall instead of my room. My PC was already in my room so. I could observe what was going on in the shop from up here, so it was necessary for a sweet sweet life. I had to call a guy from the craftsmen''s guild to adjust all the wiring and stuff but between my online shop and his innovative ideas we managed to make a makeshift electric lines and even hid it perfectly. He had tons of questions but I just evaded them all saying it was all a private thing and not for sale. It took another week or so to teach my housemates how modern appliances worked. With exasperated reactions to utter disbelief little by little they all somewhat understood the general purpose of the various stuff. Mainly the gas and theputer plus lights and stuff was what they needed to use. So I taught the receptionist how to enter and tally and print the receipts and stuff. They almost lost their minds when I told them that they could just type one word and it would fill it with autofill. The printer was like a godly tool for them, they worshipped it like it was the most important thing in their life. It was funny how the old man and Evae up with various uses for it. I promised to let them use theputer after work hours as a benefit and they were floored in front of me. But atst after two weeks and 4 days a nobledy entered my shop with her knights and maids. 43. Lady Gray White 43. Lady Gray White ? It is really hard to write while maintaining two jobs and college. It hurts when you can''t even do the only thing that you like to do for days. But what can we do ? Can''t live without having Rent, food and other stuff. Sorry for not writing continuesly. ? I will greatly appreciate if you decide to show your support towards my content through tip on PayPal or Ko-fi. Thanks for support anyway even if you don''t decide to do it. _______________________ Thedy of house Gray - Beatrice Gray White was the name announced by her maid before thedy herself entered. She was the wife of George Gray who was the head of one of the influential noble families, Jace said in my ear. Thedy Beatrice was maybe in her 30''s. Her delicious figure was hidden underneath a thousandyers of clothing. It was one of those old things with a corset and stuff old British nobles used to wear. Thedy entered with her two maids while the two guards stood outside. She was looking around with amazed expressions when Jace greeted her and exined various products she had her eyes on. I was just observing her from the side. She was very curious about a lot of things. I saw her buying a ton of cookies and chips plus many essories, papers and pens. She practically gasped when she found the notebooks with pretty pictures on them. She also bought many t-shirts when Jace exined how it was veryfortable to sleep in. She also spent a lot of time going through the underwear section. She was the first customer who bought the party dress we had for disy with a ridiculous price tag. Lady - These are indeed wonderful things ! Who invented so many amazing things ? Jace - They are all products from the homnd of the owner, mydy. Lady - Homnd ? Where is it ? I dont think I have ever seen such things in any kingdom I know of. Jace - Its uhm Hikaru - It is far across the ocean mydy. I am afraid no one here would have any contact or even knowledge of its existence. Jace had trouble exining it so I had to intervene. Lady - Oh my ! Aren''t you a bit... Hikaru - Small ? Lady - ahm....Younger. Hikaru - That I am my Lady. But it''s not like there is age restriction for business. Is it ? Thedy Gray smiled, there was amusement in her deep violet eyes. Lady - Of Course not. It solely depends on one''s skills and abundance of funds. Hikaru - Hahaha. Mydy has a great sense of humour I see. Lady - Ohh ! So do you it appears. Many just take it as an insult. Hikaru - Facts cannot be insults mydy, they are simply naked truth. Lady - A well educated boy business man... This day has indeed been an interesting one. Okay I got her attention. Maybe I should promote my more high end products to her and fish for some extra gold. Hikaru - Mydy ! If you have an appetite for even more interesting things, I have some amazing things to show you. Lady - Oh ! There are more things ? Hikaru - Yes, but it''s more of a VIP section. I replied with a sweet smile and shining gold in my eyes. I took her to the basement. We passed through the storage are and stopped at the two adjacent rooms. Both were locked and only I had the keys for them since one of the room had too much value while the other was filled with cultured things. I did not want to give heart attacks to my innocent employees. I started unlocking the first one. Lady - Does the other room has intresting things too ? She had followed me alone her maids were making bill and gathering all the things she had bought upstairs. Hikaru - Yes, but it has more adult things. Nothing good. Lady - What do you mean by adult things? Hikaru - Ahm... Sexual things... I heard a quiet gasp behind me but I barely heard it she had immacte control on herself. Lady - Are you saying that you have things of that nature too ? The room was finally unlocked so I turned around and gave her my flirty smile. Hikaru - Like I said nothing good... Her cheeks were bright red. Even with her full efforts she was indeed flustered. Women of this world were really fun to mess with. But it only stayed for second, she was overwhelmed by the expensive looking things inside the room after that. I showed her genuine gold jewellery, beutiful paintings, sculptures and vases. She was like a kid in a toy store. She was extremely curious about everything, buying alone she said that just looking at this collection was an amazing experience. But still she bought a beautiful painting of rebellion in Roman Empire which she found extremely fascinating. I guess the unique things depicted in the painting would indeed be intresting for anyone of this era. It had many simrities of this world. She also bought a bracelet and one highly decorated hardcover Book about politics. Lady - Hey Cutie, what is this thing? Cutie? What the hell ! Whatever I guess. I went near her to see what caught her intrest now. Hikaru - Oh this !? Lady - Yes, what is it ? It''s nothing I have ever seen. Hikaru - Wait a second ! Here, bend a little let me reach to your head. I ced the headphone perfectly on her head and smiled a mischievous smile. Hikaru - Are you ready? Lady - What''s it gonna do ? Hikaru - You will find out soon. And then I entered the cassette of Bryan Adam''s ''Heaven''. She stayed still for a second looking in my eyes then her pupils went wide and she made a high pitched squealing noise. Iughed so hard one of her maid came running downstairs with jace. I was stillughing while Thedy Gray had lost all intrest in surrounding and was listening like it was the only thing that mattered in the world. Jace and the maid looked at her then me confusion in their eyes. Just then thedy finally came out of her reverie. Lady - Whhhoaaaa ! What is this miracle thing !??? I heard a song... A beutiful song and music.... What is this!? I finally calmed down even Jace and the maid were looking at me to exin what was going on. Hikaru - It''s a device that ys already recorded songs. It works on batteries. Lady - Recorded!? What do you mean recorded? I ejected the cassette and showed her. Hikaru - The song is captured in this cassette. When you enter it inside the device you can hear the song. Jace - Are you saying that there is voices inside this tiny thing? Hikaru - Yes something like that. I turned around and picked up a box from under the shelf and ced it on the only table in the room. I was filled with more than 500 cassettes. Lady - A... Aree... Aare this all...? Maid - No way !! Jace had her eyes wide as well. Hikaru - Yes, all of them has a different song. And it''s not just one. Each cassette have more than 15-20 songs.... A synchronisation of gasps echoed inside the room. The thedy grabed my hand and said or almost screamed. Lady - Sell me thisss !!! Hikaru - Of Course that''s why I showed you to begin with... Mind you though the cassette have each a seperate rate I will give you one free though. Jace and the maid left with painting, bracelet and the book. Thedy Gray was busy going through cassettes to decide which ones she wanted. I just enjoyed her excited figure bubbling up and down like a child. Atst she bought two extra cassettes since she couldn''t decide which one she wanted for free. We left the room with headphones and cassettes and I started locking the door when I heard her behind me. She was looking at the other door. Lady - Uhm... I know that it''s invitation only but since we did so much business already can we... Uhmm !? Hikaru understood what she wanted and was amused at her curious yet embarrassed nature. Hikaru - I would certainly like to show you but it has some sensitive things that might response a bit unwanted attraction from troublesome parties. That''s why I thought it would be better to first know a bit about our clientale before inviting them inside. Lady - Ahh... Of course I understand. Hikaru - Although since you are our first noble customer I will gift you a thing that I have inside that room.... Intrested? Her eyes had the shining like a shooting star. I summoned a wooden box from my inventory and gave it to her. Hikaru - Keep it with yourself. And only open it inside privacy of your quarters if you don''t want unwanted surprises.... She was enchanted by the box and carried it upstairs herself, then left with all the things she had bought she never let anyone touch the wooden box all the way though. I slept like a baby that night after seeing the 763 gold coins bill in the name of Lady Gray. 44. New adventure 44. New adventure It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip on or Ko-fi. ***** It had been a week since Hikaru opened his shop in the capital and it would be an understatement to say it was thriving. People from all walks of life wereing to his shop for all kinds of needs. And Hikaru had something interesting for every single one of them. This morning also Hikaru was surfing through the inte on his bed while his roommate/fuckbuddy was sucking his dick while being buck naked. It had somewhat be their morning routine, Irene would wake up early for the shop and wake him in turn by sucking his dick. After a week the employees were all settled in their positions and they rarely needed him. So he just kept an eye through his CCTV cameras, with his beast pc in his room. And only went down for important customers. He also installed an electric Bell, connecting it directly to the front desk so they could call him if they needed him. He stopped feeling wet around his dick so he looked up and saw Irene stand up on the bed, walk till she was on top of him and then sit down on his face. His small face was entirely buried in her toned ass cheeks, she had a warrior''s physique and her body was like sculptures of a greek goddesse alive yet her ass cheeks still had some jigglyness remained in them. After Hikaru introduced to her the hygiene products to shave, she had be a clean freak and loved being perfectly cleaned shaven. With it she also awakened a somewhat kink of forcing her clean pussy on his face. He just remained there lying, trying to breathe while she rubbed herself silly trying to get off. She was humping so fast Hikaru could barely keep up. After cumming on his face andpletely drenching it in her juices, she finally plopped down andid next to him. Hikaru - Had enough? She smiled and kissed him while wrapping her legs around him. Irene - What do you think? Hikaru - I think you are a vixen who will kill me by sucking me dry one day. She giggled at that. And had a sultry smile while replying. Irene - Wouldn''t that be a fitting end for a demon of lust? Hikaru - Oh.. you wanna see demon? You just wait... Hikaru turned around and climbed on top of her, stretching her legs open wide, he entered her dripping pussy with full force. Starting a never-ending pistoning that only stopped when Ava finally called for Irene when the shop opening time had finally arrived. Hikaru slept for some more after Irene had gone. Atst he stood up and started his morning routine. After breakfast he opened his pc and checked how things were going downstairs. Everything looked perfect, we even had some regr customers now. Then he ced at the financial reports, the amount was astounding. He had made enough money to live for years in luxury without much problem at all. After making so much money, the first step he did was to recharge his skill bnce for 2500 gold coins. That ought tost for some time, the rest he stored in a top-of-the-line safe that he had purchased recently. After some random video streaming and light gaming he got a bit bored so to stretch his legs he went down. It was already lunch time, the food for employees was handled by the nearby famous restaurant who delivered everyday at the shop. It wasn''t the best but it was decent enough. He preferred eating his own online modern-day food though. Just as he was strolling around and checking in on his front desk employees type invoices, the shop door opened and a group of adventures entered together talking something about food. Naturally Hikaru turned to look who it was and to his surprise it was none other than Rachel and William''s group. William - Ah! you are here Irene? And Hikaru was it? Hikaru - William and Rachel ! Wee to my shop. Irene - Hey guys. Rachel - It''s your shop? I was hearing people talking about this shop for days. So it was you guys.. Hikaru guided them around the shop as they chatted about this and that. Finally Hikaru asked. Hikaru - So what were you guys here for? William - Ah, someone told us this shop has food thatsts long and still tastes amazing. Hikaru - Oh! Maybe they are talking about snacks. Here this thingssts for a long time. Hikaru showed them the snacks section. Everyone started checking and choosing their own things to buy. Hikaru walked near Rachel and spoke. Hikaru - Are you guys leaving capital? Rachel - No, we have subjugation quest. But we have to go deep in the forest. It''s a gonna take three days outside the city walls. Hikaru - Oh, Subjugating what? Rachel - Some elite hobgoblins were sighted teaming up and were terrorizing the local monsters which all ran towards the city. Hikaru - Oh Intresting! Can I join? William - Sure, actually that would be a huge help. We were going to invite someone from the guild anyway. William spoke from behind me, which really startled me. Was he listening to me and Rachel talk? Hikaru - Okay then, wait a second I will prepare my stuff. Rachel - Will Irene also join us? Hikaru looked at his shop''s sequrity guard as to ask what her thoughts were on the matter. Irene - The shop needs me. Rachel - Oh, is that so.. Hikaru - We can hire someone for few days if you are worried about the shop. Irene - It''s fine. I like doing nothing. It''s like earning money for doing nothing at all. Hikaru - Right? Aren''t I a benevolent boss? Irene - No, you are a lecherous one. Sly fox was smirking as if she just won a great moral victory over me. I let her bask in her glory and packed all necessary gear in my storage. Hikaru - Jace, Ava handle stuff here okay? Jace and Eva - Of course. Hikaru - Everyone else too. Continue as usual, you guys are doing amazing job. If someone asks for me or wants to enter the VIP zone tell them toe after four days okay? Jace - Yes. Hikaru left with the adventurers group, he also visited the adventurers guild and epted the quest officially. The group was the same as thest time only instead of Irene another teenager-looking girl was present. William introduced her as his cousin who recently graduated from magic University and was officially a mage, she was here to get some field experience. They left the city gate and walked towards the north where the foresty. He felt energetic looking at the beautiful scenery. After some time Rachel came back to walk with him, he also greeted her and continued walking. Rachel - So, you guys must have been going at it everyday I suppose? Hikaru - Jealous? Rachel - Huh? Um why would I be jealous of something like that!? Hikaru - Oh! I remember this plump bottom. It still looks just as lonely as it did that night. I said while grabbing her butt through her white priestess dress. She red at me and immediately started moving her butt frantically to remove my hand. Rachel - You have no shame do you? Hikaru - Just saying facts,dy. What''s the kid like? Her face darkened for a second but she took control of herself and replied. Rachel - She''s good I guess. Decent mage. Hikaru - Oh, what she did to you? Rachel - Nothing, she just have problems mingling withmoners I guess. Williams family belonged to a knights family but they lost in a border skirmishes and lost their title. But his cousin thinks she''s somehow better because of that. Hikaru - Oh, that''s how it is. It is indeed going to be a fun three days, Hikaru thought while grinning. 45. New Friends 45. New Friends It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip on or Ko-fi. Thank you. ***** The party kept walking till evening then after finding a good ce near the river, a camp was established. The three dudes built two tents while Rachel cooked some soup. The best thing about being a kid was no one asked me to do anything at all. The teenage girl was also justzying around while everyone worked. The sun set quickly and we were all having our meal near the campfire. It was good enough I guess, everyone else was eating it together with various snacks. It was funny scene to look at. I was sitting beside Rachel since she was the chick I was closest to in this group. The three dudes were opposite us while the teenage girl was sitting at a distance from the rest of us. William - So you must be making a killer ie with all those novel items right? Hikaru - Yeah, so much that I stopped counting after a while. Rachel - Really? Do you have that much money? Hikaru - Yupp, why don''t you join me I will give you a good sry... I joked with Rachel. William and the rest had that jealous guy look but I ignored it. Rachel - What would I even be doing? I''m a Healer I can''t be your guard. Hikaru - You can just count money on my behalf and stay with me all the time for moral support. I gave her a look that exined in detail what support I wanted from her. She immediately hit me on my head with her magic staff. Rachel - You never change, do you? Hikaru - Changing is for wimps, real men bend everything to their desire. That earned me another hit on the head with an hour-long sermon on why man should be good. I listened while keeping my head in Rachel''sp. When one guy brought a bucket of water from the river everyone got up one by one to clean their utensils. You clean what you eat from was the adventures rule. I also went with my bowl after a thest guy and started washing my bowl when the teenage girl walked behind me and ced her bowl and spoon next to me. Teenager - Bring this to me after cleaning, brat. And then she turned around and started walking. I was stunned as to understand what the fuck just happened to me. When I saw her walking I threw her bowl back at her. Hikaru - Wash your own fucking bowl, miss whoever the fuck you are. She stopped and turned around with ugly expressions on her face. Everyone finally noticed the scene and stopped talking. Teenager - How dare you ! Do you even know who I am, you piece of shit brat ? Hikaru - Some rich asshole noble''s daughter princess Snobby asshole? Teenager - YOU... KNOW YOUR PLACE YOU FILTHY COMMONER SHIT. She started chanting and moving her staff around after saying that. However before she could even utter half the spell I jumped towards her with all my strength and after reaching equal height to her face gave her a backhanded p so hard that she would forever remember this day. She was forced backwards and fell on her butt, even with holding back her lip started bleeding and ger cheek had a handprint so red I could see it clearly in moonlight. For a second she was disoriented about her surroundings after understanding what happened she red at me gnashing her teeth, however tears were already falling out of her eyes. She got up with a rather difficultly I might add and charged towards me. Was she really wanted to beat me with her staff with her weak ass body? Before she could reach me a hand grabbed her and stopped her from moving. It was of course William, her guardian. Teenager - William, let me go.. this brat needs to be taught what respect means... William - Stop it Charlotte, I warned you not to anger him. Charlotte - Who the hell does he think he is ? William - Whoever he is, he can kill all of us here without blinking twice. That finally calmed her down, still she was ring daggers at me. But a bit of fear could be seen too deep in her eyes. Hikaru - Fuck off now. She opened her mouth to reply but William just covered her mouth and started walking, however while walking he said something that got on my nerves. William - You shouldn''t hit people without knowing who they are, Hikaru. Hikaru - Even if she is the queen herself this will be my only response towards disrespect. Make her understand that before she identally gets killed on this quest. William had his eyes wide open as if he could not believe what I just said. He gritted his teeth, gave me an ugly look and walked away. I finished my work and went back to Rachel who asked me what happened and I told her. She had aplilcated look on her face as if can''t decide how she felt about it. Rachel - Hitting ady is indeed not a good thing Hikaru. Hikaru - I respect people for their character not their gender or age. Most people in this world are just in stupid nothing you can do about it. Rachel - Her family is part of a powerful faction in the kingdom, you know. Hikaru - I will deal with them when timees. Now enough about her and let me sleep in that sweetp. You smell nice by the way. Rachel - You shouldn''t smell people! And we can''t do something like this... However before she could finish I already adjusted myselffortably in herp. We talked about this and that for quite a while. The other three guys were also with us, William was ring at me from time to time but I ignored his petty feelingspletely. The bratty snob was inside the tent already. Finally we called it a day and headed to sleep however a question arose. One guy - Won''t it be a ufortable with four of us together ? Another guy - The other tent has only two people. Why don''t you sleep there Hikaru? Hikaru - Of course I have no problem. William - But.. One guy will keep watch so.. it''s.. Hikaru - It''s fine right? I asked Rachel while touching her back delicately, she wanted to refuse but nodded instead after my touch. William was shocked but then again what was new? So me and Rachel walked towards the other tent together. The Snobby brat was already inside. She red at me when I entered but chose to stay silent. We made our bed andid down. It was too dark inside only a little moonlight was entering through the gaps. I was in the middle while on my right was Rachel and left was the teenager Charlotte. I took out my smartphone and earpods to watch something for a while before I felt like sleeping. The tent instantly brightened and both chicks gasped. Rachel - What is that ? Hikaru - Just a device for entertainment, sleep it won''t make a noise. Charlotte - How can it be source of light without magic?! Hikaru - why should I tell you? She just red and closed her eyes. I started watching a movie I was recently interested in. Then I noticed Rachel looking at the device like a kid. Hikaru - Do you wanna see? I her Charlotte moving at that but she wasn''t the one I was asking to. Rachel - I am already watching. Hikaru - It doesn''t work like that. Here, take this. I gave her one of the ear buds. When I yed the paused movie from the start for her after adjusting the ear bud in her ear, her eyes were wide open and a squeel escaped her mouth. Hikaru - Calm down, do you want to gather everyone here? Rachel - But.. but... The sounds.. it''s so real and loud... Amazing... How is this possible? Hikaru - You won''t understand even if exin, so why don''t we just enjoy instead? Rachel - Yess, let me see... Lemmeee see.. I noticed Charlotte moving around trying to get a good look at what was happening but she immediately turned around when I looked at her. She was a funny kid. We watched the movie together for a while, after that an evil n formed in my head. And I opened my hidden stash folder that was 120gb in size with a lot of souce. 46. Rachel 46. Rachel It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip onor Ko-fi. Thank you. ***** Hikaru opened an interesting video which both of them watched for 4 minutes before she finally said. Rachel - Wha.. what is this? Hikaru - Didn''t I say it''s an entertainment device? Rachel - But.. but what is that guy doing to her butt? How is this entertainment? This is sphemy. Hikaru - Oh I remember doing this sphemy with a certain blonde. Rachel - That was different...! Hikaru - How was that any different ? Rachel - uhm.. uh.. Hikaru - It''s your choice. I''m not forcing you to watch. She immediately covered her eyes with her pretty hands. But I could still see her peeking through her fingers as I watched. An evil grin formed on my face. I looked at the other chick and she seemed sound asleep. So after getting hard enough I took out my dick. Rachel gasped but stayed silent. I stroked my dick with my hand, Rachel was observing every single moment. After a while I put my hand on Rachel''s face. She inhaled deeply and I think I even sense a slight touch of her tongue near her lips but maybe it was my imagination. Rachel - What.. what are you doing? Hikaru - I can''t touch your face? Rachel - Not after touching that... Hikaru - After touching what ? Rachel - You know what.. Hikaru - You can touch me too if you feel so bad. I grabbed her pretty hand and ced it on my junk. I saw her cheeks going extremely red, she swallowed her saliva hard. Rachel - What are you doing !? She said that but kept her hand holding my dick even without my support. Hikaru - Why don''t you help a friend out? Rachel - We shouldn''t be doing this.. Hikaru - Does your goddess specifically say that you can''t jerk a friend off? Rachel - Of course, there is no such detailed stuff about anything. But it is still wrong. Hikaru - Fine then what if I force you to do it? Your goddess won''t me a victim will she? Rachel - Yo.. you won''t do it. Hikaru - You sure? I said while sliding near her face and getting extremely close to her lips. I could hear her heart beating fast. Her hand was still feeling my dick. And before I could lean in and peck her on her cheeks as a joke, she became so flustered that she ended up leaning forward and touching my lips with hers. It was a sock to me but when she pulled back with just a peck, I jumped at her lips and kissed her thoroughly while holding her face for a minute. She was breathless and a saliva was dripping out of her lips when we parted. Rachel - You kissed me !? Hikaru - Did I or was it you? Her cheeks flushed with red hue and she turned her face in the opposite side. Rachel - I couldn''t control myself, you were so close and you smelled so good, you are so pretty and cute... Hikaru - Oh? Am I now? I smirked. It was genuinely surprising and a slightly embarrassing to hear someone say such things about you. Yet it felt good. Rachel - You tempted me... Goddess Art saw it... Hikaru - She only has a problem if we prate right? Everything else is fine? Rachel - That''s sphemy ! But lovers do such things before marriage I guess... Hikaru - Why don''t you return the favour of that day? I said pointing at her hand which was still on my dick. Rachel - Haa, you are... Uhm fine... She stood up and settled between my legs and started slowly sniffing, touching and doing little licks as if she was trying some desert for the first time. I put away my phone and looked at her silly face. She was really sloppy but extremely eager. The eye contact was the best thing. She had the eyes of someone who realised that the person in front of them knew her deepest desires and she had given up on hiding it from him. She blobbed her way for half an hour, she still couldn''t make me cum but it was really messy. Precum and her saliva and sweat was all mixed up. Her face was also tired I could see it. Finally I made her stand up and told her to remove her undergarments, she did hesitatingly. And then I guided her as she brought her priest rob up her waist and sat on my face with her big bubbly butt covered in blonde little hairs. She moaned when I breathed out on her bare bottom. Then I started to dig in. She was wet beyond measure after all that slut show. In just minutes of teasing she lost bnce and plopped on my face while cumming and spasming like crazy. Her hand was jerking me off as I showed her, and she seemed strangely into it. We were making considerable noises yet Charlotte next to us was still asleep. When I pped Rachel''s butt loudly in the heat of the moment a noise from outside the tent came which made both of us Stop what we were doing. William - Rachel ? Is everything all right in there ? Rachel shuddered and looked around as to confused what to do. I gestured her to say something. Rachel - Yes, it''s fine. It''s just mosquitos. Was it too loud? I started licking her cunt once again when she finally said something. She felt goosebumps on her skin but kept herposure while giving me a re. William - Yes, but it''s fine. Get some sleep. Rachel - Ahmm... Yeah, I will. Thanksssssmm. Hearing his footsteps leaving I started fingering her extremely fast as to challenge her to control her moaning. It made extremely lewd sounds with her wet cunt she leaned forward trying to maintain her bnce while grabbing my fast moving hand with both of her hands. Yet continued to ram my fingers into her slit. And with one final ''Ahhh'' she squirted all over the tent. Even Sleeping Charlotte received some drops. Her eyes went behind her skull as she finally fell limp on my bedding. I raised her face with my wet hand which was using my stomach as pillow, to look at her face. She had this extremely tired and embarrassed, giving up face. It was fully satisfied though. All the frustration she was running around with was leaking out of her pussy. Rachel - You are the worst...!! Hikaru - You are the one being helped while trying to help me, and I''m the worst? Rachel - He didn''t hear us right? Hikaru - Who cares? Now get up and bend over. Rachel - Wh.. what why... I don''t... We shouldn''t... Hikaru - I just wanted to rub it against your butt, won''t fuck you promise. Rachel - uhm okay. She went into doggy style position and rubbed my dick on her wet slit and butt crack. It took some rubbing and pping but eventually I released my cum on her big butt. She wore her undergarments back while my cum was still on her crotch. Andid back to her side. But I didn''t let her go and hugged her from behind when she was on her side facing the other way. Rachel - What are you doing? Hikaru - I''m cold and I like skinship. Usually it''s Irene but I guess you will do. Rachel - What do you mean you guess I will do? Hikaru - Oh are you feeling jealous ? Rachel - No. We slept like that for a while in silence then she spoke again. Rachel - You guys sleep together every single day? Hikaru - Yes, she''s extremely possessive. I have to act as her hug pillow whenever fancy seizes her. Rachel - Haha you guys have such a nice life. Hikaru - There us lots of space on my bed you know. You can also use me as a pillow if you want. Rachel - I.. I like him you know.. Hikaru - Yes, I do. And it hurts my heart to see you waste your life for such a fool who doesn''t even understand how lucky he is. I felt her body feeling a shock at that but she stayed silent. I also got lost in her warmth and fell asleep. 47. Mission Green Pusssy 01 47. Mission Green Pusssy 01 It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip onor Ko-fi. Thank you. ***** The next morning everyone had a light breakfast then the party moved on. It was going to still take 2-3 hours before we would reach the ce where the hobgoblin group was reported. We walked with more caution this time, this area was a territory for more dangerous monsters than the forest entrance. In just an hour we had already killed a group of orcs and some weird flying creatures which were very annoying to deal with but bullets from my two handgun pierced every bird that came near me. Everyone else had to deal with them in various ways making it hard for them. My dual Springfield XDM pistol was my go to style for now. My aim was already decent and all this monster hunting practice had only made it better. I didn''t get to use them yesterday since everyone handled everything nicely. Atst we reached the ce and started looking around for hobgoblins in pairs to cover more ground. Of course Rachel was with me. Fingering her idea came to my degenerate mind but I controlled it since I could not let my guard down in such a dangerous ce. Especially when everyone was counting on me to protect the Healer. Even after not finding anything for an hour we returned to the ce where we were supposed to gather. Everyone was already there except one guy who was our scout and had gone as he always did. In some 15 minutes the guy finally came and brought good news with him. We followed him and arrived at a cliff overlooking a valley in which a cave was present. And two hobgoblins were protecting the entrance. We were high above them so they couldn''t see us at all. Scout - I observed a group of hobgoblins led by a muscr female hobgoblin venture into the forest while others are protecting something in that cave. William - A report of many passenger carriages going missing without any lead is going around for a month now. Charlotte - So they are killing them? Another guy - Don''t know about the males but hobgoblins or any goblins always try to capture the females to bring them back to their colony. Rachel - No body was found on all those lost carriages means they have captured even the males... Scout - The probability is high. We better observe them and gather all the information before doing anything else. William - Yes, we can only attack after understanding their numbers and strength. Not to mention an abnormal or high ranking monster could be present among them. Scout - Yes, normally hobgoblins follow the strongest male but this group is for some reason following this muscr hobgoblin female. That is certainly odd. Another guy - Female hobgoblins are not fighters and certainly not the strongest among them.. We formed a little camp on the cliff and started to keep observing the cave in turns. The scout had gone following the female hobgoblin''s group into the forest. Since others were keeping an eye on the cave I went to rest under a tree that was a bit away from the camp. The wind was so good and the scenery was beautiful. I closed my eyes and justid there after some 20 minutes I heard someoneing towards me so I opened my eyes and was surprised to find Charlotte there. She didn''t say anything and just sat beside me. Charlotte - I apologize for my behaviour the other day. Hikaru - Oh.. what changed your mind? Charlotte - I assumed you were just a kiding along for fun, but seeing your fight made me realize how wrong I was. Even in the academy such advanced magic tools are unheard of. Hikaru - If you had paid attention to your friends talking you would have realised long before that. Charlotte - They usually chat about useless, dumb things so I just ignored them. Hikaru - Fine, it''s not in my nature to be angry at pretty women anyway. It''s alright, you can forget it. She had a slight exasperated expressions but she remained silent only nodding in response. I closed my eyes once again since it looked like conversation was over. Charlotte - Do you have a rtionship with Rachel? Hikaru frowned. Hikaru - Why would you assume that? Charlotte - All the noisesst night... Hikaru - Ohh.. you heard that... So you weren''t sleeping after all... Her cheeks were red and she looked away. Charlotte - I thought she liked my cousin.. Hikaru - She does. She looked back at me. Charlotte - Then why would... Hikaru - I just yed with her, it''s not a big deal. You understand right? It should be amon thing in the academy and such? Charlotte - Ahm.. of course... You are saying you seduced her? Hikaru - I like pretty women, I said that didn''t I? Charlotte - Don''t you fear the goddess Art for ying with women like that..? Even though you are so young.. I stood up and walked closer to her, after getting so close to her that our noses were touching, I could hear her breathing getting faster. I whispered in her ear. Hikaru - I am big where it counts.. you must have seen it right? Plus I only fuck those who wish to be fucked.. Faith in this lewd goddess is not as strong as people assume... She had a shocked face as if she could not believe what she was looking at. Charlotte - You.. you are a heretic... Hikaru - Maybe.. She wanted to reply but just at that time Rachel came towards us with lunch in her hand for me and herself I assumed. And I was right she sat next to me and gave me the bowl. It was another soup with different engridients this time. ring onest time at me Charlotte stood up and left to get her own food. Looking at that swaying voluptuous butt of hers in tight pants made me drool, which was immediately noticed by Rachel. Rachel - Do not even think about it. She is nobility. She can behead you anytime and won''t even have to pay a fine. Hikaru - But she has such a nice ass... Rachel - You are not satisfied even after yesterday!? Hikaru - Hum? I usually cum 5-10 times a day Rachel. That didn''t even scratch an itch. She had her mouth wide open. Rachel - You.. you are a demon! No man can do that much. I have heard that it is only possible twice a month. Hikaru - I can prove it to you... I touched her flushed cheeks with sensual touch and she shivered as expected. Rachel - You cannot seduce me again and again. Goddess is watching. Hikaru - Maybe she likes watching? Her precious subject cumming while saying her name... Rachel - sphemy! Goddess Art is the purest soul in the whole world. Hikaru - Have you met her? Rachel - Of course not... Hikaru - Then how can you say for sure? And don''t give me that faith crap... Rachel - Uhmm... Uh... Before she could answer I leaned in and kissed her lips. Rachel - Wha! Why did you do that? What if someone saw that? Hikaru - You just looked so cute.. I couldn''t control myself. Rachel - Control yourself better! I''m not here to satisfy your lust!! Hikaru just smiled and sat next to her holding her waist. She tried to move but he held her close and they sat like that beneath the tree looking at the forest in the distance. Atst another guy shouted at us to gather around and we did. The female hobgoblin''s group had returned and with her were 4-5 males and some 3 women. They looked unharmed but what happened to them inside the cave was a mystery. William - That leaves us with no choice, we have to save them as soon as possible. Scout - Including the Hobgoblin''s who just returned there are 12 of them in total. Another guy - we can''t handle that many at once, hobgoblins are hard to fight even one on one. They have intelligence and brute strength. Rachel - So we can''t attack the cave? Hikaru - There is a way we can do this with minimum casuality. Everyone looked at him with question so he continued. Hikaru - Few of us can get captured, they won''t know the existence of my storage skill. With it we can get freedom. Once inside, we take them unaware while the rest of us attack from outside to distract them. 48. Mission Green Pusssy 02 48. Mission Green Pusssy 02 It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip onor Ko-fi. Thank you. ***** Following my n me and the scout and one other guy were going to be captured by hobgoblins and William and rest willunch an attack once we make enough trouble inside. Just In case I had given Rachel enough grenades to blow the whole ce up. And so we were walking with all kinds of luggage with us, with minimum weapons and no Armor at all. Looking like a pedaler who wanted to sell their stuff. And we took the same route the Hobgoblins had taken after attacking the carriage. And just as we nned we were immediately noticed by the hobgoblins who were patrolling near the cave. Three muscr green skinned dudes surrounded us and started shouting. In just two minutes the group of hobgoblins with the female leader came walking towards us. Observing us from all angles. I also looked at the muscr leader. Her green skin was a lighter shade of green than the rest of them. She also had a bit more intelligence in her eyes. She was wearing a beast skin to cover her parts but the shape of her muscr toned figure was clearly visible. She was one bombastic beauty, her face was a bit ugly for my liking though. I do wonder if her holes are either pink or green? After taking all our stuff and the weapons we were escorted to the cave. Why were the hobgoblins collecting people was indeed a mystery. Inside the cave the ground split in two different paths, we were taken on one path which had different small rooms type space made out of the walls. It was indeed a work of an intelligent species. Hobgoblins normally don''t do that. The rooms were filled with many things such as food, weapons and even things looted from the carriages. We were led to one such big room, this one even had a door which could be locked. Once inside I noticed a group of men huddled together in the back of the room, looking alive yet tired and a bit afraid. We were thrown together with them, then except two hobgoblins everyone else left including the voluptuous leader. Thest two hobgoblins growled at us and closed the door behind them, I guess they are the guards. The scout and the other guy started asking the survivors, why they looked half dead and most importantly why they were left alive. The answer was aical one. ording to the ragged men every afternoon till morning the next day, a horde of female hobgoblinses in here and an unprecedentedrge orgy of green and white takes ce. They were squeezed dry by hobgoblin pussy every single night, that''s why they looked half dead. Assuming the female captives also went through the same procedure just in reverse, the aim for these hobgoblins seems like rapidly increasing their numbers but who gave them the idea that interspecies impregnation was even a thing? I asked whether or not it was possible and the scout replied that it surprisingly was. It was a major reason why goblins of all kinds attack Humans to steal the woman, but hobgoblins woman doing the rape of men was unheard of. For people who saw sex as sacred twice a month thing, this was beyond harrowing experience. Most of them looked like they would die anytime so I distributed energy drinks and some good food to make them alive. Scout - What''s the n then? Another guy - It is a horrifying situation but it also gives us a chance... Hikaru - Yes, just as he said this is a great chance. If all female hobgoblins including the leaderes and engages in this activity we can attack her when her guard is lowered. I think I am alone enough for that. I will find a way to let you two and others out of this room where you should rescue female prisoners and attack the other hobgoblins together. I will kill all these females and their leader. Scout - Are you sure you can do this alone? Another guy- Yeah, they may be females but they are still hobgoblins with tremendous strength. A whole group of them could simply overwhelm you... Hikaru - It''s fine I will manage. After rescue meet with our friends outside and kill everyst surviving hobgoblins. Scout and the other guy - Okay, we understand. The afternoon soon came and with it the door also opened. I imagined since there were 12 hobgoblins in total the females would be around 10 or something but a whole horde of green hobgoblin females with all kinds of shape and size, all jacked obviously came walking out of the entrance and stood in front of our group. Few secondster the leader of this whole hobgoblinmunity walked forward and made some gestures towards two women saying some gibberish in hobgoblinnguage. The two women came towards us and grabbed me by the cor dragging me towards her. Well I didn''t have to think about creating a scene anymore. Just as I reached near her towering figure she gestured with her hand and all the females rushed towards their targets. The doors used to stay open throughout the debauchery so we already had made a n that I will attract their attention and the two guys with rest of the men will run away and close the door locking me in with the females. And so I started my job, I was so small that I barely reached the muscr green leader''s thighs. My head was at equal height to her crotch. I could smell her unique hobgoblin smell, which was indeed addictive, won''t say nice or bad just distinct than the rest of the human women I was with. By increasing my strength four folds I jumped High in the air surprising the enchanting hobgoblin and delivered one kick to her face that sent her flying into the cave wall. The rest of the survivors took out their weapons that I provided and started attacking naked hobgoblin females while running towards the door. In a second I rushed towards them and cleared a way for them to escape, the two guards with swords came rushing in but with my one overpowered sh I cut them down in half like butter. I couldn''t use my guns since it made too much noise so I opted for a sword. In just a minute before the hobgoblin leader could rush back towards me all the guys were out of the room and the door was closed by the scout and the other guy. They had their mission. And I had my very own mission. Many a female hobgoblins were dead, still some 10 or so survived. Who stood in a group away from me ring but noting close since I had punched and kicked them flying out of my way earlier, so they knew my strength. Finally the hobgoblin leader came out of the hole in the wall and looked at the situation, ending her observations on me. A bit of a purple blooding our of her bruised lips. I had punched her with all my strength plus she had her guard down, she must be way stronger than rest of this guys to survive that hit. I also prepared myself, however all the females were naked in preparation for their orgy except the leader. Seeing this as my chance to brag I also took off my clothes, my ding dong raised high as heavens, I took my stance. Every single eye instantly shifted from my face to my dick, surprising me greatly, seeing even in this life and death situation their hornyness levels rivaled even mine. For some reason as if to reply in my challenge the hobgoblin leader also took off her clothes and stood there eyeing me with her dark eyes that seemed to understand her situation perfectly. However I did not care I finally had my answers, under her wildly hairy bush her pussy was indeed green, and herbia and clitoris looked like purple. She must have a purple asshole too. I was drooling just by thinking about it. 49. Mission Green Pusssy 03 49. Mission Green Pusssy 03 It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip onor Ko-fi. Thank you. ***** Hikaru stood there naked with sword in hand looking at the towering jacked hobgoblin leader. The other 10 hobgoblin females were also eyeing him but they remained in their position, epting themselves as inferior in strengthpared to the two of us. The hobgoblin leader finally moved and started walking towards me. I just stood my ground, prepared for any surprises. Coming near me she said something in hernguage but i ignored it since i understood what she wanted. She wanted me to kneel for some reason i stayed standing ring at her. She gnashed her teeth and ran towards me swinging a right hook at my head. I had a sword yet i didnt want to injure her so i ced it back in my storage. Increasing my strength i caught her huge fist with my small hands. The anger in her eyes intensified. She moved her free hand this time but before it could reach me i kicked her in the stomach sending her flying once again. I ate energy bars to maintain my strength and waited for her toe back once again. The spectating naked hobgoblin females were frozen in ce looking at this fight i noticed. Since the leader was taking her time i strolledzily towards the group of females, they backed away in response but when i red at them they stopped moving. I reached the nearest shapely looking female and grabbed her ass. She didnt protest at all. Even when i parted her ass-cheeks to take a better look she took it without even moving, except her eyes which were following my every movement. Just as i was ying with the hot hobgoblin chick the leader once again returned and stood at a bit distance from me. Her expressions more amiable than before. I turned around and looked at her, she did not move this time. So i walked near her, i stood just an inch away from her reaching only at her naked pussy filled with wildly growing hair. I raised my hand and brushed her pubic hair. She made a growling sound but stayed without moving. I grabbed her big and thick pussy lips with my hand ans she finally moved a little. I was massaging her big rubbery purple pussy lips when i felt few drops of liquid. The leader of hobgoblins was wet. I gestured one of the female whos ass i was ying with and she came forward. I gestured her to kneel and she immediately obeyed. When she was on her knees i shoved my 9 inch long, thick dick in her mouth. She seemed surprised at that as if not knowing what to do, when i held her head and moved it in and out she finally understood and started sucking. I had to p her face though whenever her teeth touched my dick. After some ps she understood the lesson. I returned my focus to the leader, she was dripping with juices by now with all my teasing of her big green pussy. I removed my hand from her wet cunt and raised it above my head, gesturing her to bend down. She growled and looked angry but obeyed nheless. When her face was down enough i inserted my fingers which were covered in her juices inside her mouth. She turned her face this side to that side in protest but another one of my punch sent her flying again, and when she returned she obeyed like a good child. i gestured another hobgoblin chick toe towards me and she came with rather eager expressions i might add. I also bend her down and ordered her to eat my ass, she followed withoutin. She was one of the intelligent one i guess. I summoned another and started fingering her cunt with my other hand. The rest were just watching i wanted them to y with each other but didnt know how to order such amand so i just focused on my own pleasures. The one in my ass was extremely energetic, the one sucking my dick was also pretty good. The one whom i was finger fucking was whimpering like a puppy. [The skill Universal Editor has levelled up from Basic Anatomy Control to True Mana Body] [Feature Ethereal Organs in exchange for Mana Avable.] Woah, this one also upgraded? How this upgrades works i have no idea, but if i keep using my skill i think it will upgrade eventually. None of my skills used mana so i never really cared about it but now finally i had some use of my mana. I said Status aloud to see if my mana amount had changed. ***** Name : Hikaru Nara Race : Human ss : None Mana : 2700/3000 Skills : [Free Inte Surfing Lv.2] [Universal Editor Lv.2] Titles : [Heretic] [Seducer] ***** Woah! Its changed so much. I only had 1000 mana at the start. And whats with this absurd titles. I tried touching the words for more details. [Heretic : The Goddess Art hates you. (Effect: The Blessings of Art will never shine upon you.)] [Seducer : Your charms against opposite sex is doubled. (Effect: Women get more wilder thoughts around you.)] So its like a passive ability that always stays active. The bitch goddess really exists huh. If she hates me why didnt she do anything yet? Is she one of thoseme gods that cant interfere in this world and stuff? Well whatever, lets try my new ability. Just like using my universal editor as usual i created an extra finger on my right hand after removing it from hobgoblin leaders mouth. And it grew up in seconds like fast-forward video. I kept my eye on my mana and it took like 2 mana points per minute. Looks like an extra finger or two is no big deal. I stopped all the green muscr chicks from doing their things and made the leaderid down on her back on the ground then the chick that was licking my ass wasid down on top of her leader with face down. Both of their boobs touching each other, knowing where her mouth had been with an evil smile i ordered her to kiss her leader. The leader of course resisted but with few ps on her giant butt sheplied. Leaving the two kissing lewdly i grew another dick with same proportions little above my original dick. This seemed like a 5 mana points per minute organ. I plunged both my dicks into the two purple wet pussys that were touching each other. With just half my length both bitches started moaning loudly, their pussy was like on fire from inside and it almost felt alive. The grip and tightness was like beyond this world. Their muscles around their crotch had made their pussys a soul sucking, man killing trap. With every thrust i had to exert double my normal strength to just reach their wombs. Both bitches were now moaning like virgins. But i showed no mercy to their ugly faces which became even uglier after moaning in ecstasy. The other chicks slowly gathered around us and started looking intently at us. I grew another two dicks on my palms and raised my arms, without even a single word of mine two hobgoblin bitches came running and bent down, gripping my hand dicks with their monster pussys. They were already wet without even a single touch from me. The sensation that i felting from four dicks was heavenly. I felt every inch of all four dicks in their pussy and it was a mind melting experience. I could make more dicks, i had enough mana but i was afraid my mind would be lost in indescribable pleasure and would really turn to mush. 50. Mission Green Pusssy 04 50. Mission Green Pusssy 04 It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip onor Ko-fi. Thank you. ***** Charlotte was feeling nervous. This was her first time facing a whole colony of monsters with just her staff in hand and one man beside her. For some reason her mind wandered back to the conversation she had with the handsome youth who was a real monster in hiding. Charlotte had seen glimpses of what a monstrous weapon he was hiding between his legs. It was a shame that he was heretic, he looked so darn cuter than all the boys she had seen back in the academy. Just thinking about him Charlotte started to feel moisture between her legs, she shook her head and focused on the enemy ahead. Just that second a shing of swords shing could be heard and a unique whistle pierced the empty valley. That was the signal. Charlotte finished her chanting and released her most powerful magic to blow away the two guards at the entrance and it was a sess. The hobgoblin didn''t even know what hit them before she and her cousin were running towards them with weapons in hand. William cut down whoever tried to get close while Charlotte just hurled spell after spell from behind him. Rachel was constantly healing William and also using her dagger in between to keep herself safe. Atst they saw other humans who were fighting their way out. They cleared all the hobgoblins at the front after gathering together outside the cave and defeated them atst. Scout - Hikaru is fighting the hobgoblin leader, we must rescue the female captives first then rush back to help him. We tried but there is just too many of them. William - How about we split up? I will go assist him while all of you can rescue the women. Another guy - They are too many our strength won''t be enough. Rachel - Don''t worry, Hikaru gave me a magic tool that explodes. We just need to gather them at one ce and we can kill them all. Another guy - That guy just keeps giving surprise after surprise. Scout - Okay let''s do it then. William - Charlottee with me. Charlotte - Ahm Okay. Charlotte agreed since she didn''t know what was the appropriate position for her to fight in, she mostly followed William''s adjustments. And they all started running deeper into the cave. Together with the two paths they also split and William and Charlotte ran towards the brave kid who was fighting alone while others fought against hordes of hobgoblins to reach captive women. Charlotte started chanting in preparation to blow past any hobgoblins that mighte in their way but to their surprise not a single hobgoblin male or female ever showed up at all. The door to the said room was closed just like the scout had said. William tried to listen against the door but he failed to listen anything. So after preparing themselves William opened the door with all his strength. The scenery inside was out of the darkest horror Charlotte might have ever dared to dream of. The monsters were.. enjoying themselves on top of the petite boy who was crushed beneath the gargantuan figure of hobgoblin leader who was on his crotch while another two were jumping up and down on his open palms. And one slim yet buffed ording to human standards female hobgoblin was riding on Hikaru''s head where a weird thing was attached to his forehead. Seeing the strange figure of Hikaru with dicks growing out of him here and there it was hard to determine which one was more monstrous, the green skinned submissive muscr beauties or the petite young boy with gigantic dick. Charlotte''s mind was fronzen still but William had no such problem. He had his facts straight. William - Monster! I knew it. That piece of shit, seducing bastard is a demon for real !! You seduced all those innocent women and made them unpure in the eyes of Goddess Art !! You even sleep with monsters !! He charged forward while releasing his red aura like an angry demon straight out of hell. The berserker aura was no joke, Charlotte knew that. Many a renowned warriors had the berserker skill that boosted their strength to inhuman level. William charged towards the center of debauchery where Hikaru was, the hobgoblin females watching the show in circle immediately opened up a path for angry William. Charlotte could notprehend how to react to this situation or how to stop William who had lost all reason. She wasn''t even sure if she wanted to stop him. The only thing about her she knew for sure was the increasing moisture around her crotch. ***** Hikaru was lost in pleasure. The feeling was simply heavenly any other words could simply not do enough justice to what he was feeling. He heard some noisesing from the entrance of the room but he ignored it. He knew he had to hurry up things before people came looking for him but it just felt too damn good. However in just another second the jumping buttocks on his palm of one of the female hobgoblin stopped and she rolled over on the ground. A purple blood covered all the naked people around Hikaru including him. Everything was going so fucking good and in an instant it all stopped. A feeling of severe loss washed over Hikaru as he raised his head with gritted teeth to look at the root of the problem. And there he was standing with crooked smile stered on his face, looking down on his naked body. Hikaru - William ! William - Your days of spreading evil in this righteous world ends today, you demon of lust ! I know how vile you are now. I see your true face. Quit your innocent facade bastard ! Hikaru looked at the insane guy with nk face. He stopped it... He fucking stopped it... How the fuck did he dare to.... William covered his sword in red aura and took a stance to deliver one final sh to end his life. Hikaru just watched the show take ce. William ran towards him, the de swung so fast it was just a blur for everyone present there except for one. Hikaru raised his arm and covered the outeryer with literal stone skin. The glowing red sword still cuts half the stoneyer before stopping atst. William was bewildered by the sudden development and before he could even move a single muscle a punch heavier than mountain and faster than his own swordnded on his stomach breaking all his ribs and much more inside, sending him flying through the air and cave wall simrly. Even after reaching the cave wall he continued flying until he finally broke the wall and fell outside the cave. The distance was not a short one by any means. After releasing his anger Hikaru finally calmed down and ended his little blissful experience here. He gestured to the hobgoblin leader and others to wear their ragged clothes and they obeyed. Hikaru tried his best to tell the now clothed group to run far away from here and live their life, he was doubtful if anyone understood though only the leader of hobgoblins nodded and grunted in agreement. Then with one final p at all of their butts one by one he bode them farewell. He was feeling emotional like releasing his favourite pets in the wild after forming a connection. He would miss their tight muscled seemingly alive purple pussies. With that done he turned around and saw Charlotte grabbing her crotch by one hand and her mouth by another. She was a funny kid. Then they both looked at the unconscious figure on the ground who was William. I checked him and he was not breathing. Man I really went a bit too hard on him. It just goes to show never interrupt a man when he is doing the did. Charlotte had a serious expression, he was her cousin after all. However before he could talk to her the rest of the party and all rescued men came rushing inside the room through the opened door and saw us both. I was looking tired and sad with dirt all over me, while Charlotte had a wet crotch which was hard to miss, mixed with her strange expressions that was of grief and embarrassment. ***** As this is my 50th Chapter I feel like I have arrived at some kind of turning point. And I feel more motivated to write about this story. And believe me when I say I have ns for little Hikaru. I''m also going tounch my patreon soon where more enthusiastic people who really want to read more and support this story can get from 2 - 10 chapters ahead of Scribblehub. Thanks for reading. Author : Isekai_lover 51. Mission Green Pusssy 05 51. Mission Green Pusssy 05 It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip onor Ko-fi. Thank you. ***** The space was filled with silence despite having more than 50 people present in the crowded room. Everyone, just observing the two figures. Scout - What happened here? I thought about how to answer that one however I didn''t need to trouble myself since one of the survivors found the dead William and started shouting for the healer. The room became chaotic in minutes and everyone just started looting the hobgoblin cave for valuables, their luggage or just simply looking for other people or hidden enemies. The injured ones lined up in front of Rachel to get healed. Charlotte had been dragged away by one of the women who saw her condition and took pity on her. I didn''t know if she said anything about the things that happened or not. The scout and the rest of the party surrounded William and me. All showing different signs of grief and tiredness, none suspected anything wrong with it though. Of course Rachel had cried and whaled but that was expected from her. That evening a giant feast was prepared by the survivors, even if they got used and abused every single day they were still alive and were finally happy to just be free. The good thing was Rachel checked all the women and none were pregnant fortunately. They sure had gaping holes and sore genitals but all of them were happy that they didn''t have a monster within them. Of course why it was such a thing was a mystery, however I seriously doubted that interspecies impregnation theory. That can''t be possible, both clearly belonged to two different gic trees, how could it even be possible? I took my portion of food and went outside the cave to sit alone and clear my head. I had already told them a made up story of what happened. I was fighting the leader and losing, William saved me and we fought together but he did an extremely dangerous move which despite injuring the leader ended up costing his life. The leader ran away since I couldn''t hold her and Charlotte''s spells were too much for her. I don''t know if they believed me or not but didn''t care anyway. I just looked at the pretty sky and ate my fill. Then I heard someone walking towards me from behind I assumed it was Rachel since we always ate together so I said, Hikaru - So you finally have some time for me huh? However when I turned around it was Charlotte. I turned back and sat on the log as I was doing before she came and continued my dinner. Charlotte - What are you..? Hikaru - Oh! Are you also going to scream and attack saying I''m demon and shit...? Charlotte - No human can do what you did. Hikaru - It''s just my skill. Charlotte - A skill that makes you grow... That thing? Hikaru - Hahaha No, a skill that lets me control any physical aspect of my body. Charlotte - That can''t be possible... That is just absurdly powerful... Hikaru - It is. Charlotte - Why would you engage with monsters if you are just a man? Why would any goddess fearing man.... Hikaru - Why do you all assume that I follow your Religion? I don''t buy into that crap ! I found them attractive so I did what I wanted it''s just that simple. Charlotte - You find monsters attractive...? Hikaru - Of course not every monster. But hobgoblins look like humans right? With all that muscles and tightness, yes they were inviting delights. Charlotte - You are insane !! Hikaru - Hahah maybe that I am. A cold silence prevailed between us, her facial expressions changed as she looked into my eyes and coldly said, Charlotte - You killed him... Hikaru - Well... To be honest I didn''t mean to.. I thought he would take my punch.. but he was weaker than I assumed... Or maybe I was just too angry to get interrupted... I don''t know... Charlotte - He was my cousin. Hikaru - Yeah, I know sorry about that. but to be honest he attacked me, I never provoked him. Charlotte - Hmm.. Hikaru - Give me your hand. She looked at me with suspicion but slowly brought her open palm towards me. She was not as I expected her to be but I just couldn''t take a risk. Specially knowing that she was a noble and could order to kill me anytime when we returned to the capital. of course they won''t be able to but dealing with it would be annoying. So gave her my own little souvenir. I changed her pussy to a dick. Nothing big just average 6 inch cock. I removed my hand and she looked at me questioningly. I just smiled. Charlotte - What did you do? Hikaru - Just a precaution nothing much.. Then she suddenly moved and realized something touching her thighs. Her face changed immediately to a one filled with horror, she slowly brought her hand towards her crotch while looking me in the eyes and felt her new dick with balls and all. Charlotte - You... This is not possible ! Hikaru - Sorry... But hey it''s not like you were using it right? Soe to me when you finally decide to marry and I will change it back. Charlotte - You are bluffing ! Such thing can''t be permanant.. Hikaru - It wasn''t before today. But after today I can make the structural change to be self sufficient on person''s mana... So... In exchange for a bit of your mana... Charlotte - This is permanent!? Why?? What did I ever do to you? Hikaru - Nothing I rather like your petite figure but it''s just a precaution you know... To make sure you don''t spill the beans... But hey it''s actually a good deal for you. Now you don''t have to care about periods and such nonsense...! Charlotte - You made me a freak of nature !! Hikaru - Only if you were nning to show it to someone... Were you? She had angry face yet I could see her cheeks going even more flushed as if I had guessed perfectly about her little embarrassing love life. Charlotte - I was not going to tell anyone anyway... This is unnecessary...! Hikaru - I can sleep peacefully with knowing that something will motivate you, you know? To Not say stupid things to others people, it''s win-win for everyone right? I gave her one strained smile. I wanted some leverage and I knew she won''t be Happy about it but it would also guarantee that she won''t tell anyone. Unless she wanted to remain as a male with boobs forever. She awkwardly stomped her way out of my surroundings and back to cave. I also finished my meal while enjoying the peace and finally returned to the cave filled with people. After chatting about this and that finally everyone just sprawled on the ground finding a good ce to sleep for themselves. The cave was rtively clean and shielded from cold air so we slept peacefully. The next day we started our return journey. Same as we came it took us one and a half day to reach city gates. I submitted my quest at the guild and returned to my shop finally. I missed this ce. I didn''t realize it meant so much to me until I started missing it on my adventure so badly. I entered through the ss door and the bell chimed, everyone looked at me and smiled brightly. However there was a bit of oppressive aura inside the shop as if some secret was weighing in all of their chests. They had strained smiles however I noticed one person missing from my group of employees. Hikaru - Where is Irene ? 52. Before He Arrives… 52. Before He Arrives It will be greatly appreciated if you show your support towards my content through tip onor Ko-fi. Thank you. ***** Armond Theocleus White was a man of small stature and a bit above average in his weight ss. He was the head of House White. A devout believer of faith and believed that matters of such divine nature should only be allowed to be preached by a learned man of good lineage. Because only such a man can change the hearts of fickle men. For a few days now Armond had noticed that his beautiful wife had surrounded herself with various strange looking tools and things. They were as strange in their mechanism as their functions. Something called a heada-pho-nea was always on his wife''s head making her hum and giggle like a young maiden in love. Armond being the learned man that he was immediately understood the true nature of these strange looking things. Armond - Those are the gifts of the devil ! It was made to corrupt his beautiful wife''s pure heart and soul. He refused to believe that suchplex mechanisms could be made by a human and amoner at that. He had seen one of the paintings that she brought and it was an art of exquisite work of raw talent. The creator of such things must be the devil''s advocate. Armond tried his best to make his wife understand the true nature of such vile gifts and she dismissed him without even listening a word. Tonight It was their time of holy union of the month. Armond always thought that the act of this ritual was barbaric and uncivilized. It did however produce children which were a gift from Goddess Art. But since they already had two beautiful children Armond missed the point of why they had to continue doing such barbaric activity. His wife insisted on it strongly though so he had toply to appease her. Armond had received an injury on his tailbone once when he fell off his horse in his warring days and had trouble moving his waist excessively and yet he tried his best to make his beautiful wife happy. However even after waiting for an hour his wife did not join him in their holy union ritual room, thinking that finally the woman hade to her senses and realized what a waste this was, he arose and walked towards their bedroom to meet her. However his steps froze at the entrance of his bedroom door. His beautiful wife, the love of his life, the mother of his children was bending down on the bed in doggy style and moving a big white rubbery object in and out of her holy hole at a speed that for Armond hurt simply by just watching. He felt a strange sensation in his heart that he could not describe. But it was enough. The devil had started eroding her elegance and grace now. Such... Such acts of vulgarness cannot go unpunished. The devil was controlling the mind of his beautiful wife. He had a thought of yelling at his wife to stop it but then he remembered that there was no such prohibition on touching oneself in the teachings of Goddess Art. On the other hand the trend of young kids nowadays was to admire and touch each other''s privates after engagement as an act of love. It was in sphemy ording to Armond but the church never spoke on the matter so it was just epted as something that was allowed. So Armond could not order his wife to stop it. And he realized the problem was not his wife but the strange toys she had in her holy hole and other things that had upied her time ofte. So the next day he called for his knights and went to confront this devil that had a shop in his city. The crowd gathered around the unique new shop that had just opened up recently watching a fat man drabbed in noble attire shout at the ss door. The staff immediately came out with Ava, Jace, Hermon(old man cashier) and the guard of the shop Irene. The rest were ordered to look after the busy shop. Armond - Who is the devil among you that is crafting all these cursed items ? Jace - My lord, is there anything wrong with our product, may I inquire about what this is about ? Armond - Answer the question, wench. Ava - The owner of this shop is currently out of the town sir, we respectfully ask you toe after 2 days. Our boss will be back by then. Armond - The bastard is hiding away ! He must be in the shop ! Knights ! The knights started walking forward but Irene just casually started walking and stood between the ss door and a group of knights. The knights stopped but Armond shouted at them to just push her away. Of course entering someone''s property without permission was against thew even for nobility. So she was perfectly in her right to defend the establishment, the city guards also arrived at that time,te as usual. However thete arrived guards just stood on the side and watched. Since the matter involved nobles, they won''t be much of a help. The bulky Armored knights tried to push Irene but all who touched her were sent flying by her immacte sword technique mixed with strength that superseded every knight present. Even after 10 minutes of struggle the knight still failed to enter the shop, Armond was pissed and bit embarrassed by the performance of his house knights as he stomped away in anger. However the tense atmosphere remained, the old noble was rich and with authority, he could easily hire as many men as needed to ground the whole shop. And the shop only had one fighter who was bruised and battered by the constant harassment of the heavily armored knights. After everyone left the employees held a meeting in which everyone was low on spirits. Ava - It''s alright guys ! We just need to hold on for a day and Hikaru will return. Hermon - Should we use the weapon Hikaru gave us for emergencies? Jace - No, Hikaru said only to use it if we want to kill the person. If we kill the noble or his guards we will be held against thew for harming nobility. Right now at least we are in a morally high position of defending our property. Mimi - She can''t fight any more men than she did today, I might not be at my best but I can help a little... Ava - No, your injuries are too severe for that. Hermon - How about we close the shop and lock it down for a day? Jace - It will be a loss for Hikaru but this seems like the best option for now. Ava - it can''t be helped. Okay, let''s do that for now. And the next day came and so did the angry noble with twice the men as yesterday but after shouting and cursing at the locked iron shutters he had to give up and leave once again. Of course they also tried breaking the shutters but the lock system proved to be too tough for them. The next day a powerful adventurer came with the angry noble who could bend the shutters with his bare fists so a fight took ce in the middle of the street that everyone witnessed. It was tough and unfair as knights were supporting the adventurer but Irene somehow managed to win. Of course she was forced to use the handgun Hikaru had given her to end the adventurer but at least that helped in repelling the nobles minions once again. The strange weapon terrified Armond and he left the shop alone for now until he could think for another way to enact justice on the wretched fools. The battle injured Irene greatly as she was resting and was being looked after by Ava and kids. The shop however they left open since the noble was gone for the day anyways. And then the person they were all waiting for finally came back making them truly sigh in relief. *****

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. 53. Monster in Flesh 53. Monster in Flesh Eva - Hikaru, you are back ! Jace - Wee back ! Everyone greeted me but I had already noticed their strained smiles so I immediately got to the point. Hikaru - Where is Irene ? Ava - She''s in your room. Healing. I immediately ran upstairs to check what was wrong with her and found Irene unconscious on our bed while the kids were looking after her. Jace also came behind me. Jace - She drank a health potion.. She should heal after some rest... However before she could finish I ran out of there and straight towards the adventures guild. I needed a Healer and as in luck I found Rachel in an adventurers tavern attached to the guild, drinking alone. I asked her toe with me and she grumbled but agreed anyway. We ran back to the shop and she started examining her. After a while she finally spoke. Rachel - She has just used a lot of energy in healing herself with the potions, I will replenish some of it but all she needs is rest. I nodded and left her in my room to figure out what had happened when I was gone. Ava and Jace with asionalments from Hermon, told the tale bit by bit and with every sentence my anger multiplied. A nobleing for my shop? And even that with such stupid and barbaric method? I knew I would eventuallye under the radar of some nobles but such tant disregard ofw and acting like amon thief? And fuck all that, injuring my friend in front of whole city? Did he really think that he will survive after doing this? I had heard enough. It was clear that this man was a fool and nothing more, and there was only one way to deal with fools. Hikaru - Does anyone know where this piece of shit lives ? Jace - Sir Hikaru, the house white is pretty prestigious noble family.. it is not advisable to... Jake - DO YOU KNOW WHERE HE LIVES ? Jace visibly trembled at my response and nodded immediately. Jake - Then show me. Jace and I walked towards the noble district and kept walking past the gates. Atst arge vi, bigger than all others that we passed by came in sight. Jace stopped there. Hikaru - This is it? Jace - Yes. But please liste... I continued walking before she could say anything else. Two guards at the huge iron gate raised their spears and pointed towards him. He just continued walking and broke the spears in half when they came close to him. Disturbed by the strange event the guards immediately rushed towards him, but just one enhanced dual punch in both directions at oncended on the rushing guards and sent them flying with their Armor out of shape and blood flowing through their mouths. I kicked therge iron gate with increased strength and the gate also flew away inside. After rolling for some hundreds of meters it stopped in the middle of the garden. Hikaru continued his walking, listening themotion one after another some 30 knights came out of the vi fully armored and in formation. I also took out a huge ass hammer out of my inventory and started smashing the ants. They were so squishy like butter, their Armor was so easy to break that my simple power blows would sent them hundreds of meters tumbling, then they would just stay like that pissing in their Armor and cowering in fear. After cleaning my way in, i finally entered the vi of the noble, the gates flew here too. But no one was on the other side only after some time did maids and butlers came running but I ignored them, my target was not among them. After some time walking further in, finally a group of people came running and I turned around to look. It was thedy that had bought things from my shop. Lady white - Master Hikaru ? What are you doing here ? However before I could answer another fat figure apanied by a group of armored men came running behind thedy. Armond - Wha.. who is that kid? What''s going on? A butler came forward from somewhere and spoke up to his lord. Butler - We don''t know who he is my lord, but he beat down all 30 knights of the house and came barging in. Armond - What!? This kid did !? Hikaru - You are the piece of shit that attacked my shop? Armond - Hah ! So it''s you ! I didn''t know it was a kid. How dare you... Hikaru - Shut the fuck up ! I pped the knight that was creeping towards me from behind for sneak attack and sent him flying through the walls of the building All present had their eyes wide open as if looking at their death in human form. Hikaru - Now tell me, you fat shit ! What was your problem with my shop again? Lady white - Master Hikaru, wha... What did you do..? What is happening? Hikaru - Ask this garbage husband of yours... I''m guessing seeing you with my products his ass lit on fire and he came to destroy my shop while I was out of the city. Lady white - Wha.. what !? Is that true Armond? What have you done ? Armond - You don''t understand, he is the devil. The gifts he gave you are robbing you of your grace !! He is enemy of our faith... Lady white - What !? Have you lost your mind? What nonsense is that? Armond - Hmph.. knights ! Thest group of knights came towards him. Hikaru was surprised that this dumb fuckers still didn''t understand even after seeing what he just did. So he gave them another good example that they would never forget. After sending everyst one of them in all directions breaking through walls and rooms the peace returned once more. The fat shit finally realized who he had messed with and before he could give one final reminder to the fat noble his wife stood between them. Even though she herself was shaking in fear she was more afraid for her dumb husband. Lady white - Please master Hikaru let this matter go just once... I promise I willpensate you for your losses and make my husband understandpletely what his mistakes are... Hikaru - He will juste looking for trouble the first chance he gets... Without a thorough lessons fools never understand... Lady white - Please I beg you.. just this once... I promise he will regret his decisions for lifetime... I pushed her out of the way and grabbed the fat fuck by his throat. Hikaru - the only reason I''m letting you go is the respect I have for your wife ! If you ever dared to even touch one of my friends and employees, I will kill you !! I red at him and the fat shit pissed himself while being choked. I immediately threw him away, disgusted by his actions. I nced onest time at thedy white and walked out of the vi. At the main gate a huge crowd had gathered, peeking inside through the open gate. The noises had attracted all able bodied people this way. I walked towards them and found Jace standing at the front. She sighed in relief when she saw him. And started waving. I met her and we both Started walking towards our shop, however looking at all these people an idea came to mind and I stopped and turned around. Hikaru - Listen well people of this city ! I''m Hikaru of the Dimensional Delights shop. If any and when I say any it Fucking means any of you sick fuck noble or merchant ormon criminal, dares to touch even a single hair of my employees, my friends then I swear upon every fucking thing fair in this world I will end your lineage from the roots. *****

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. 54. Truth 54. Truth From that day the customers of his shop dwindled in numbers. I don''t know what they were afraid of but the mood inside the shop was one of happiness and pride. Jace had told everything in detail to everyonest night which had made Hikaru something more than just a weird shop owner. The respect of their boss and pride of their jobs was visible in the eyes of all the employees as they worked. I had hired some guards temporarily to keep watch below while I myselfid next to Irene who was better now but still needed rest. Irene - You didn''t have to go that far you know... I was sleeping next to her, her arms wrapped around me. Actually I was the one who wanted to have her in my arms but my arms were too small for that, so I reluctantly settled in her embrace when she cutely offered. Hikaru - It was necessary... Irene - You were expecting it to happen...? Hikaru - Human nature is inherently greedy, so of course people would try to get their hands on my shop but I wasn''t expecting a crazy zealot.... I always imagined it to be more political... Irene - That makes sense... What now? He is a noble and you ruined his reputation to the ground, I don''t think the aristocracy will like that much... Hikaru - It''s fine. Not like I care much about thisme city. If it gets too troublesome we will just find another city or kingdom to live in. Irene - I... wasn''t expecting you to be so chill about it.. why do the threatening then? Hikaru - I don''t care about my shop but my friends are another matter. If I tell someone they might not believe me but I have enough tools to burn this whole city to the ground. Irene - You... Do ? What really are you ? I believe in you of course but I don''t think any normal human is capable of such things. Hikaru - What do you think about this world? Irene - Wh.. what are you talking about? I just rolled my eyes at her as to say just answer it dummy. Irene - I don''t know.. it''s the world.. dumb people good people.. kings and cities.. we live and die... Hikaru - Would you believe me if I told you that there are other worlds like this in the vast universe... Irene - Yo.. you ! Is that true? Hikaru - I don''t know either but I was someone else in this other world and one day I just arrived at this ce... Irene - Another world? All this things? Hikaru - Yes, I still have a sort of connection to my old world but I can''t go there anymore. Irene - That''s a lot for someone like me... Hikaru - Hahaha leave all this nonsense, since you are to rest how about I give you some massage to rx your lower half? Irene - Just say that you missed my pussy. Hikaru - Irene my really tasty and sexy friend, I indeed missed the fuck out of you. Irene - That''s my boy,e on then... After some good old cunnilingus enough to make Irene yell in stop after multiple squirts I went downstairs after a shower to see how things were going. Everything was normal, people were less than before but still I noticed many of our regrs talking and smiling with Jace and Chloe. Chloe was also in the customer service job, she was still learning stuff from Jace though. I went close to them and they smiled amiably. Then Jace got back to talking while Chloe just red at me. Chloe - You are so strong ! Hikaru - Well that I am. Go do your job. I pped her bubbly ass to get her going, which proved to be a good motivation for her as she hurried along. I also finished my round and went back to my room to y some games. In the evening at the dinner table I noticed one extra person in our midst. It was Rachel. She was staying in with mimi who had offered her a ce after she healed Irene yesterday. She was drunk so everyone was worried about her going back, she slept the whole day today and had just woke up. Hikaru - Are you alright? Rachel - Yes... I''m fine. Hikaru - Enough with the crying already. He died, it''s over. With a beauty and personality like yours, you can get thousands of men better than him if you tried. Rachel - Uhm.. it''s not that easy... Hikaru - That''s bullshit. You guys weren''t even in the rtionship, you just ran around him. You know nothing about him at all. Rachel - He was a good man. Hikaru - I will notment on that. She continued her mopping around while we ate dinner with lively conversation. The next day Irene woke me up and I thought she wanted some Lulu in her huha so I started taking my dick out but she pped me awake saying I was a lost cause. When I finally washed my face I saw why she was waking me up at 6 in the morning. Some weird guy in strange clothes and funny hat was sitting on a chair in my shop, he had something on his hand. A neatly ordained parchment scroll. Seeing me he stood up and started saying bullshit about my crimes and usations and what not. In short I was summoned to defend myself against usations that were ced on me by some noble. The king himself was going to judge the trial and provide justice. I didn''t know what it was about but clearly it was like a court case which I was expecting since I had made such a scene to a noble household despite being amoner. After spouting the official invitation the strange man left, giving me the parchment scroll. I threw it away and went back to my bed. I was summoned at 12 pm anyways. The morning came I did all my routine and also deposited my daily fluids in long lost cave of my fuckbuddy Irene. After two hours of constant pounding, we ate breakfast and went to do our things. She was back to her job while I had a case to fight. So I left the shop at 10 and started heading towards the royal pce. The walk took 40+ minutes and all the checking and procedures took another half an hour. Finally I was in the court of the king Aramas, who ruled this kingdom. He was pretty old but was still healthy enough to do his duties. His only son Sras was sitting beside him on right while left of the king was the queen Alethei. The prince was also married to neighbouring country''s princess but she was not present in this court. I sat with the other high ss profiles who also had issues that were more important to the kingdom than petty disputes ofmoners who were usually judged by one of the official. At least they acknowledged that I have enough power to be in this court, that was point in their favor. Atst my name came and I saw who the user was and of course it was the fat shit that I had spared. He was apanied by his wife who looked pale and lifeless and another guy who resembled the fat faced noble but was more younger and muscr. Must be a rtive I guessed. Well let''s see how this goes. I stood up and went to the corner where all other used were previously stood while defending themselves. *****

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. 55. The Justice 55. The Justice The king gestured for the hearing to start and the young rtive of the fat noble came forward. I looked at the fat noble and his wife who immediately avoided any eye contact with me as if they would turn to stone just by simply looking at me. Rtive - Your majesty, I Ronald white use themoner Hikaru, who runs a shop called Dimensional delights and sells things of questioning nature. Which made my older brother to be concerned about the quality and purpose of such strange things. He went to the said shop to inquire about it and was rudely rejected by the shop owner for any meeting. And then when he asked with a bit more authority as a noble should the barbarian shop owner of this shop came barging in our family estate and beat up many honorable warriors of this country and hurt a noble of this country for no reason other than the whimsy of a wicked man who clearly hates being questioned. I ask you as his brother to enact justice on his behalf, your highness. I ask for the death penalty. The king - Do you have any proof to back up your ims? Rtive - Yes, your majesty. All the people present in the estate at that time and the owners of many respected shops can testify about all the events I spoke of if asked. The king - How do you plead Commoner Hikaru ? Hikaru - Not guilty your highness. The user himself was not present there at the time and nobleman Armond has clearly not revealed all the truths of the matter to his younger brother. The said ''nobles'' were surprised to see amoner not show even a hint of fear in front of the king and speak with such fluency. The king - And how do you prove that? Hikaru - I can show you the events that happened near my shop that made me confront the said nobleman for harming my employee. The whole court suddenly came alive and started murmuring among themselves. They only stopped after one of the officials raised his voice and ordered them to be quiet. The king - Show me you said ? How? I took out my phone where I had saved the footage from the CCTV cameras which recorded all the stuff that happened near the shop. Everyone was looking intently at me as I yed the video. Everyone gasped when they heard the sounds and saw the moving pictures. Once again the murmuring started and even court officials and the guards were too busy being shocked to remind them to be quiet. After watching everything where Armond tantly tried to barge into my shop and ordered his minions to attack Irene the king finally nodded. Of course he was also surprised by such out of this world technology but he maintained his facade Better than others. Ronald - Your majesty it''s witchcraft ! Such thing is impossible ! It''s something he made all on his own... We can''t use such things as evidence ! The king - Hmm.. The validity of such method is of course questionable. What? The king is speaking on his side? Ahh I get it now. No wonder despite looking like scared dogs the couple used me because the aristocracy and even court officials including even king maybe wants to see me get punished. They must not have expected for me to have such proof. Ronald - Yes, Your majesty. And it just further proves how odd the nature of this person is. Witchcraft and the form of child. Such a child can''t possibly be an owner of a shop or possess such power to cripple Armored knights. Such an existence is too dangerous to be left alone. Destroying things when whimsy siezies him. All the nobles started nodding and saying things like ''that''s right'' and ''he is dangerous''. The king - Commoner Hikaru you stand used of humiliating a nobleman unprompted in his own home despite Being amoner. What are yourst words before I dere my justice? Hikaru just looked around the room and saw all kinds of faces greedy, fearful, just in cruel, some were genuinely conflicted but thought it better to avoid speaking their mind. A room full of cowards and weak men. These are the people who decide life and death for millions of people? What nonsense ! Hikaru - Well if that''s how it is then maybe I should just leave this kingdom. Maybe king Araknese would be more amiable to buy new powerful weapons that I made. It was a mistake toe in this city. I shook my head as if disappointed in the lot while I could clearly see the expressions of everyone changing immediately to one of dark and frightened. But it was clear as sun what they really wanted. The king - You have those strange weapons inrge quantity ? Hikaru - Yes, I do. I was thinking of selling it to a man of nobility once I settled in with my business but it seems leaving is my only choice now. Ronald - As I said your highness, he insults your position so tantly and thinks he can escape his fate to sell his cursed weapons. I say Death to the demon ! However the constantly supporting crowd instantly pulled back and remained silent. Surprised by the sudden even Rnd looked back but only found people looking in all directions except his. The king - The evidence does give the used a right to enact violence to protect what is rightfully his. The crowd instantly nodded as if that was the only thing true said in this trial and ignored the baffled Ronald and his brother who was sweating profusely now. The king - However you did raise hands against a noble and that is against thew. The used willpensate the user with 100 gold coins and with this I dere this matter concluded. I had to fucking pay? For what? To thank him for attacking my shop? What of my fuckingpensation ? Hikaru had spent hours talking to Jace a supposed member of minor nobility and had learned all the rules and beliefs this bunch had, so he was well aware of how unfair this thing was. Hikaru - If I may speak..? The king - You may... Hikaru - Can I also use someone right here or do I have toe another day for that? One of the noble - You can use someone but questioning the judgment of royalty is punishable by death. Hikaru - Okay... Very well then. My user right now was Ronald White, speaking in behalf of his brother and the judgment was in his favor. I have no problem with that, the person I''m using is Armond White. I use him of defamation against me Hikaru as I have proof in which he multiple times refers me as devil - the enemy of faith. This thoughtless actions of his has made my business suffer huge losses. The king - Very well, we hear this usation and see them appropriate. Whatpensation do you seek? Hikaru - As a great damage has been done to my reputation because of this I ask something equally valuable in return. Rnd - And what would that be ? Hikaru - Aspensation to my losses I ask for Lady white. *****

5 Chapters Ahead just for 2$/Mo...

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. 56. New Slave and Accommodations 56. New ve and Amodations *****

5 Chapters Ahead just for 2$/Mo...

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** The whole court suddenly became deathly silent. Even the king had his mouth open wide. Armond - Wha.. what nonsense ! You can''t ask for my wife ! You heretic ! Hikaru - See your highness even though he is used of the crime, he does the same crime in front of your majesty. Challenging your authority. I could see my every word weighing tons oh Armond, his wifedy white was also looking at me with her eyes wide open and one hand on her mouth in disbelief. I just smiled at her and turned towards the king for his judgement. The king - A person cannot be given aspensation, Commoner Hikaru ask for something reasonable... Hikaru - Your highness I understand that such a demand is unprecedented but if one can ask for life to be taken aspensation why not a life as one''s possession ? I will abide by your decision but how about we once ask Lady white herself what she prefers her captivity or her husband''s life? I grinned as I looked at the couple. The king frowned but asked the Lady white to speak anyway, thinking about how he had just refused everything Hikaru had asked till now and made a pretty bad impression on the creator of new powerful weapons. I looked at her and smiled, she knew I would definitely ask for her husband''s life if she refused. Since I had already given her a warning once. Lady white - I... I ept the conditions of Commaner Hikaru with a demand that I be made a high value ve with mana contract protecting my rights to not being harmed and tortured. The king nodded and looked back at me. Hikaru - Of course, I had no such intentions but if it eases her mind then a contract of no violence of any kind against the ve can be arranged. It was a well known contract for minor nobles where with a first act of violence against the ve the owner would die instantly. It was a notch above what she requested, she finally had a bit of relief in her face and looked at her husband with pity and disappointment. She must have warned him against doing this, well as I had said fools will always be fools unless you give them a lesson in consequences they will keep repeating their actions thinking themselves to be above everything. And so I left the pce with 100 gold coins light and a beautiful ve. I gave her a day to say her farewell and stuff and ordered her toe to my shop the next day. Normally such a thing was beyond impossible, amoner owning a high nobility ve. But after showing my weapons value in front of all those aristocratic jerks, I don''t think anyone will have any problem with that. And if they did they knew what would be the oue. Shop was busy as usual and everyone did their best in their assigned roles. Now that this issue was resolved I realised a crucial part about my shop and it was, Hikaru - It''s too crowded. Not the customers, they were less then average but the employees. For me it''s normal to use my shop as my home but my employees have family and stuff with more growth in business I will have to hire even more people. So considering that I thought about renting a building for my employees to live in where everyone can have their own personal rooms. It was afternoon and we just had lunch, usually I wouldze around sleeping or watching movies and stuff but today I went out to find such building. I found the guy who fixed me up with this shop, he was a man of a bit questionable character but he did the job so he was the guy. We talked and visited many buildings which were avable for rent as whole. After 3-4 hours I finally decided on a old vi that was a home of a minor noble who was quite in debt right now. It wasn''t grand or anything but it was a big building and with two floors at that. Each floor had six rooms and a huge living room and all the necessary facilities even a bath which was moldy and looked creepy as hell but it was a luxury thing that normally amoner would never be able to afford. I signed the contract for 40 gold coins a month and paid for one year in advance. Since I had enough money I didn''t do much negotiation, I liked the ce and was toozy to look at other properties in this heat. After returning to my shop I rested a bit and looked for things and items online that I could use in this era. Then I fell asleep and woke up at dinner time. On the dinner table when I entered Mimi, Ava and June-her daughter were the only ones present. I sat down at my seat and started annoying June which was one of my favourite past time activity. I actually spent more time with her than I did with others. When I was awake and alone upstairs after checking on the shop things I would y video games in my PS5 in the living room, and many times when Ava was too busy I would offer to take June with me so she won''t disturb people downstairs when customers were around. So we yed video games together, she was still too young to properly understand the purpose of remote control but I was training her well I think. I would miss her if Ava decides to leave. We started eating after everyone gathered even Rachel came who still looked like she crawled out of bed with her unkempt hair and frilly clothes. Hikaru - Oh yes, I rented a ce for you guys to live in the outer noble district. I can show it to you tomorrow morning, of course you can decide to stay here too but in the vi you will get your own personal rooms so it might be morefortable for everyone. Everyone stopped eating and stared at me as if I just revealed state secrets to them. Jace - You did what? Hikaru - Rented a building for my employees to live in. Did i never told you guys that I had always nned to do it? I thought I mentioned it in the contract. Ava - You mean something about the aodations use..? Hikaru - Yes, that. Ava - In nobles district? Us? Hikaru - Well I couldn''t find a big enough building inmon district. Jace - Who owns it? Hikaru - Someone called Brainer or Braiser Nohalm. Jace had her eyes wide open. Jace - Bersier Nohalm ? You rented The old Nohalm estate ? The one with a garden and all ? At the outskirts of noble district ? Hikaru - Yes, that one. You have seen it? Nice ! Now I won''t have toe with you tomorrow. You can take them.. I nodded. Jace - it''s three times bigger than our own estate !! Mimi - I can''t even rent a room at inn, how much did a noble vi costs to rent !? Hikaru - It wasn''t much, just 40 golds a month. I already paid for a year so don''t worry about it. The shop will bear the expanse, it''s a job benefit for all regr employees. Chloe - We can live there alone..? Just like that ? Hikaru - Yes it has 12 rooms. And you can live with your family if you want. As long as you work here it''s your room to do with it as you please. Rachel - You gave them a vi !? This exquisite food, the amazing cold air thingy and such cushiony jobs... In what world does a business owner looks after so much for it''s workers ? The cold air thingy was air-conditioners that I had bought and installed in the shop and upper floor. Hikaru - I look after them and they help me that''s all the transaction is. You wanna work for me ? Rachel - No, I need to go back. Hikaru - Your home ? Rachel - Yes, the reason for leaving is gone so it just doesn''t make sense to stay anymore. Hikaru - Going home and marry a man your family chooses ? She red at me. But I continued. Hikaru - Fine. Good luck then. I wished you could see what your real worth was but seeing that you are ready to sell yourself off, I may have made a mistake in judgement. Rachel - You don''t know anything about me ! Hikaru - No, I don''t. But I know that when this crush of yours wears off, you will be begging to return to this old life of freedom and endless possibilities. She stormed off which made the atmosphere on the dining table a bit stale, so everyone just ate silently, lost in their own thoughts. 57. Beatrice Grey White 57. Beatrice Grey White *****

5 Chapters Ahead just for 2$/Mo...

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** The next day I got a heck of a surprise. Various members of minor and middle ss nobles were continuously visiting the shop left and right. I didn''t even get enough time to eat properly. The customers were too much to handle for our little shop. I had to keep some out and maintain a fix number of people at a time-rule just to have some breathing room. Of course nobles I had to receive myself since mostly they all wanted to have a talk with me. After all kinds of chit chat they all would ask one question, the reason everyone was here. Where were the weapons? And I replied the same to every single one that the sales of weapons is temporarily not possible. I will get back to them when it is in so many words. Somewhere in the middle Lady Beatrice Gray White had entered and I had asked Chloe to show her the upper floor to wait till I was finished. It took till evening that thest noble left and I was free to do as I wanted. So I finally went upstairs to meet my new ve, of course I didn''t much care about the ve stuff but I won''t say that having her with me at all times is not an amusing thought. The reason I asked for her was to kind of have her hostage so the dumb noble won''t try anything else otherwise I will have to kill him and that would be bad for business. This was a temporary fix for the aristocracy problem but this will have to do until I get some political power of my own. She was sitting on the couch in the living room watching the tv with keen interest, I had told Chloe to entertain her but didn''t think she would turn on the tv for that. Of course there were no cable but I had downloaded some movies in it for me to watch. It was one of them that was going on. Hikaru - I see that you have made yourself home. She finally noticed my presence and her expression turned from curiosity to that of a resigning her fate to another person. Beatrice - I havee as you had ordered, Sir Hikaru. Hikaru - Oh stop that ! It''s just Hikaru. Like I would engage myself in the silly business of knights and warriors. Beatrice - As you say, Hikaru. Hikaru - Look I won''t say that your situation is not rough but you don''t really have to act like a scared cat. I already promised you I won''t harm you or your family for that matter even your dumb husband unless he tries anything funny. Beatrice - I don''t think he will.. anymore... Hikaru - Good. And for your peace of mind how about I promise something to you..? Beatrice - What would that be ? Hikaru - I will let you go once I''m in a position where aristocratic society is no longer any substantial threat to me. Beatrice - But the contract says I''m your ve for indefinite time... Hikaru - It also says that you are my ve as long as I consider you as one. Beatrice - I don''t think any noble can harm wwith such a strength and money... Hikaru - It''s not my safety I care about. Even king himself can''t touch my hair but my friends and employees have no such freedom. Beatrice - What is your aim? You are more powerful than any knight, more richer than any nobility, such a person can not be controlled by any power. Hikaru - Didn''t I told you that I''m new to the city? Let me see for a while.. Then who knows... I smiled at her and saw her shiver. Hikaru - Okay let me show you where you will be staying. She was my ve and I had no n to let this opportunity go. I could legally do anything with her except harming her. But who cares about pain when you can give them enough pleasure to make them insane. I showed her my room. It was actually me and Irene''s room but whatever. The bed wasrge enough for five people and extra springy. My room was the biggest of all the rooms so even with my bed and pc and some furnitures it still looked pretty empty so one more person won''t be a problem. Plus not like we stay inside all day. The living room was big enough. Beatrice - Why is the bed so big? Hikaru - So I can have all the fun and still sleep nicely. Beatrice - Fun.. You have a partner..? Hikaru - Yes, the one your husband hurt is the one who lives with me here. Beatrice - I... See... Hikaru - Now, take off your clothes. Beatrice - Wh.. what ? Hikaru - Why do you think I asked for you aspensation mydy ? Of course to taste that juicy booty of yours. What are you waiting for? Get naked. Beatrice - But... A kid shouldn''t... You can''t... I''m married... Hikaru - None of that matters, you are getting fucked today mydy. It was still 6 in the evening so I still had more than 2 hours before the shop closes. I was going to enjoy this two hours. With hesitating hands she started to removeyers of clothing until she was in her under garments, what a surprise she was wearing lingerie that I sold her thest time she came here. Hikaru - oh, how does the underwear feel ? I never got to ask any customers for review before. Beatrice - Huh.. wha.. uhm.. it''s nice andfortable. I walked closer to her and touched her naked back, despite being a mother she was dashingly handsome. She had that mature and alluring beauty to her. One of those chicks that looked sexier with age. The day she came to my shop I was already nning to have her one way or another, that''s why I gave a dildo to her. But never did I thought that it would turn out like this. Well whatever it didn''t matter anyway. I guided her to sit on the bed and she did, her cute nervous face looking up at me. I was still standing at the end of the bed, raising her chin slowly with my hand I felt her heartbeat getting faster, her breathing more noticeable and a little panic in her eyes but ignoring all I just jumped at her juicy lips. Kissing and tasting all the sweetness out her Rosie lips. She tried to get away after 30 seconds but I continued and got inside her mouth, she was tapping my back with pleading but I wanted to taste her more deeply. When after two minutes I finally let her lips go, she was breathing heavily, her face red, saliva trailing down her pink lips. Now that was a perfect picture of fuckable wife. Before she could gather herself andin I kissed her again and againying on the bed on top of her. She was tall so I waspletely buried in her big and soft tiddies. I don''t know she did it on purpose or it just happened but my legs were between hers. She had her legs stretched wide for me to be on herfortably. I was so short while kissing her my hard dick touched her stomach and my thighs were the ones on her crotch. Her body hadpletely absorbed mine. Our mouth separated and I started ripping her lingerie off with beastly ferocity when she spoke. Beatrice - It''s a holy ritual... Goddess Art... Hikaru - Fuck her... I don''t believe in her shit... Her body tightened at that and her eyes were wide and looking into mine as if seeing me for the first time for what I really was. A man who was going to fuck the hell out of her without any care for anything, for pure beastly pleasure. Her pussy instantly started releasing juices in a quantity that Beatrice had never experienced before. 58. Beatrice F*cked 58. Beatrice F*cked *****

5 Chapters Ahead just for 2$/Mo...

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** I went down and ripped open the bra, her big boobs spilled out and I instantly took them in my small hand licking the sweet ares one by one. She started moaning like crazy but made no effort to push me, I guess she finally gave in. She didn''t even b much about Art like other chicks. Once I had enough of her milkers I went further down to finally check my prize. Hercy panty was already beyond wet, I took them off and her golden bush glistening in light was clearly visible. She had thick pussy lips, and from the look of it, was not used much at all. I took in the aroma and plunged myself in. When my mouth touched her pussy lips I heard her squeal while her body got goosebumps. She was a weird one that''s for sure. The juices spilled everywhere while I buried my tongue deep in her sweet hole. When I licked her clitoris she arched her back up in the air, I had to raise myself a bit but I continued abusing her flowery pussy with my mouth. Finally I backed away when her body started trembling and she released a jet of squirting liquids. I grabbed her from under her ass as she fell down back on the bed, gasping for air. Beatrice - That.. was... Haaaa... ha.. what was that!? Hikaru - You never squirted before? Beatrice - It''s natural ? Hikaru - How are you mother of two children without knowing that? I stood up and removed my pants, revealing my weapon of mass destruction which was now resting on her wet crotch. Her eyes were open wide and she was trying to form words but between gasping for air and shock in cultural difference her mind had short-circuited. Without waiting for her I aimed my juju in her mumu and thrust it deep inside. I had to face a lot of resistance but it did went halfway in sessfully, Beatrice was going crazy but who cares about that? I started slowly moving as to not make her scream she was already moaning too loudly. Hikaru - How are you so tight? Don''t your husband fuck you? Beatrice - Ahh. Ahhh.. no human thing can.. ahhh... Possibly go so deeppppp.... Ahhh... Hikaru - Are you saying that you love my dick? Beatrice - Such... Ahh... Vulgarness... Ahhh... Hikaru - Come on ! It''s not like you thrusting your waist into me is prim and proper.... Beatrice - Ahh. I have never... Felt... Ahhh... Like this before... The movement was getting boring so I made her shift to Doggy style. She was still gripping my dick like crazy, she would brave her way and try to get more inside and when it would stretch her too much she would immediately try to back off. She had done this countless times now. Well she had one slutty heart that''s for sure. Hikaru - You like my dick that much huhh? Which one do you prefer mine or your husband''s? I grabbed her hair to get a better thrusting angle for her cunt, Which for some reason made her insides tighten, squeezing me hard. Beatrice - Yo... Ahhh... Yours .. is tooo biggg.... Hikaru - That answers it I guess... I leaned in turned her head and kissed her messy lips, while still thrusting inside her. She seemed to like kissing while being fucked too. Her own thrusting was remarkable. Hikaru - Wanna ride me? She just looked at me as if what the hell I was talking about. I separated from her andid my back on the bed pping my thighs to invite her. She understood, an expression of weird excitement and happiness washed over her as she straddled her cunt on me and rode like a hungry vixen. Was it just me or was this chick more into it than myself? But without thinking much I just enjoyed her tiddies bouncing up and down. Her face had very sexy expression that screamed ''please mess me up''. We continued for two hours straight neither willing to back down. I fucked her to her womb and came inside her multiple times, and she took it with a face full of satisfaction. Even when I said I will impregnate her by cumming inside, she didn''t care. She was too lost in the pleasure. Finally I came 7th time on her face that we heard someone calling us for dinner. Tired and spent we finally stopped and justid down on bed. She was breathing heavily, even sweating despite AC being on. Beatrice - Ha.. hah... How can a kid... Haaa... Hikaru - Did you have fun ? Beatrice - What are you? No man can fuck so much... Hikaru - We all have secrets.. I might tell you one day... But I''m human. Well maybe at the limit of what could possibly be considered human. Beatrice - My pussy hurts... Hikaru - I was going easy on you for your first time but you greedily devoured my whole cock. Of course it hurts. Beatrice - Ahhhh I''m so embarrassed. I can''t believe I showed such an unsightly side of mine to aplete stranger. Hikaru - Don''t be. I think you are the most beautiful when you give yourself to pleasurepletely. I love slutty ones the most. There is something though... Beatrice - What? Hikaru - You didn''t care much about faith as others I Fucked did. Beatrice - uhm.. well.. it''s the kind of thing that gets one killed... I''m Uhmm.. how should I say this... Hikaru - You don''t believe ? Beatrice - Yes.... No, I don''t know... Maybe I''m just a ve to my urges but ever since I was a kid, it just never clicked with me.. I was afraid to tell anyone... Hikaru - An intelligent person will always have trouble with matters of faith... It''s just a side effects of having knowledge... Beatrice - Wait... Are you saying it''s normal..? Hikaru - Maybe not in our society, but have you ever thought that maybe there are other people on this world across the sea... Believing inpletely different faith... Living a totally different civilization..? Who''s to say which faith is right? ours or theirs? or neither ? Beatrice - ...that is.. I see.. just like your people ! You said you came from anothernd across sea when we first met ! They don''t believe in goddess? Hikaru - We have a different god... Actually we have many religions.. contradicting each other... As I said faith is a personal thing, you either have it or don''t simple as that... Beatrice - apletely different world huh... Will you ever go back? I smiled and got up. It was time for dinner. Hikaru - You wannae with me? Her expressions immediately turned one of conflicting thoughts and sadness. I caressed her cheeks lovingly. Hikaru - Aww Don''t look so down now. If you wish for it, there is always a way for it. One just has to... Beatrice - Believe...? Doesn''t that contradicts everything you just said? Hikaru - Belief in make believe entity is madness, but belief in one self is necessary for a person to be true to his or her self. Now let''s go... We took a shower and freshened up. Wearing a shorts and t shirt I went down with Beatrice who was wearing a t-shirt as well but with pants that nobles wore usually. I introduce her to everyone. Of course they already knew about the case since I had told everyone beforehand. I had even told Irene that she would stay with us. Of course Irene pouted but nodded anyway. I had already warned her before that I would do it with other chicks so it was fine. 59. First Night Threesome 59. First Night Threesome *****

5 Chapters Ahead just for 2$/Mo...

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** After dinner people who wanted to live in the vi were going to leave. So as a wee for Beatrice and farewell for others the food was something I had ordered online with drinks and alcohol and dessert and everything. It was nothing to me since I had more than enough money. Everyone ate like they had never eaten in their life, I had also invited people who would normally go to their own house after closing time like Hermon, the other boy, Jace also used to go to her home once in a while... But today everyone was present and we celebrated till 10. After that people who were leaving starting from Ava and her daughter who just wanted to give me privacy and I respected that, Chloe who was excited for her first home that was her own, Jace said she always wanted to live on her own, Hermon with his family, the boy who was also seeing someone, even the kids who wanted to be near Ava since she showered them with motherly love and taught them things. They all packed their things which were not much to begin with and left together to go to their new home. I had already given tomorrow off to everyone so they could settle down properly. In the shop or more specifically my house on the upper floor now only had few people remaining. Irene who didn''t even listen when I was talking about going to a new ce to live, Mimi who still needed a week or two of healing before she could decide but she didn''t seem to listen either so I wasn''t sure about that. And of course the new addition Beatrice. Rachel had left today without even saying a goodbye. I was seriously confused why she was acting like that. But I was not a person who would feel bad just because someone was too stubborn to see reality. William attacked me and I killed him, I did not regret my actions even for a second. With three rooms avable the three chicks got one each. Even though Irene said that she would sleep with me no matter what since she liked my bed, it was clearly a lie. I was also thinking of keeping my new ve with me as I wanted to sleep while burying my face in her big tiddies. Irene was a bit below average in the tiddies area but Beatrice had remarkable milkers. I was not sleepy yet so all four of us watched a movie together in the living room. It was in English so they understood most of it. Of course they berated me with millions of questions which I replied with vague answers. Like what were the shiny moving boxes? Or how does a metallic fly-like thing fly in the air? How do you exin cars and helicopters to people who don''t even know what a rubber tire is? Irene - Is this real or an illusion ? Are your cities really this amazing looking and big ? Hikaru - It is real. Beatrice - Was that really a machine in which humans can fly? Hikaru - Yes. Mimi - Why are there no beast-men in this city? Hikaru - Because in my home only humans exist. Mimi - Where did the other races go then? Hikaru - I don''t know. There were only us. No one in my home would even believe it if I showed them your video... Mimi - You can capture people inside? Hikaru - What! Ah no, it''s like painting. Just your image, but moving and living like you are right now. I showed her a video which I recorded of the other two in front of her. Beatrice - Is that how this is made? Irene - It looks so real ! It''s like another me. My sound is so weird. Hikaru - Everyone feels like that when they hear their sounds for the first time. The movie ended atst in which half my time was wasted on exining things. Next time I should choose an era-appropriate movie, noob mistake. After having a cup of ice cream which I felt like eating so I ordered for everyone, then we turned to sleep. Three people go to one room and one in another. Mimi knew what we were doing, actually everyone in the shop knew but it wasn''t a big deal. Me and Irene were together before any of them joined us, so no one really knew what our rtionship actually was. Iid down in my bed with only shorts and a bare chest. I liked to sleep that way since the temperature here was more than what my home on earth had. Even with AC I could only sleep after removing my shirt. Irene also removed everything andid down next to me in underwear and a frilly t shirt she liked to sleep in. Seeing us Beatrice was not sure what to do but eventually she also removed her baggy pants and kept her t-shirt and newcy underwear. She settled on my other side. I was sandwiched in the middle but the bed was big enough for that. The lights turned off, the day was tiring for Irene so she didn''t want any Susu, and I had just done Beatrice so we just tried to fall asleep. After some 2 minutes. Irene - You fucked her already didn''t you ? Hikaru - Well I had to check what kind of product I was delivered you know... Beatrice - Hey ! Hikaru - She''s a real squirter though.. Irene - Hahah like that Gvenniverdy? Hikaru - Yeah, man you made me remember Gvenniver''s juicy ass now... Irene - Come on! it''s nothing new, you are always thinking about someone''s ass. Beatrice - Whaa.. aren''t you guys talking a bit too openly? Irene - It''s because of this bastard, if you live with him you will also be shameless... Hikaru - So you admit you are shameless now... Hehe.. Irene - You... And then she turned around and settled on top of me. Keeping her face on my bare chest. Irene - You will pay for that... And then she started licking my chest. She was weird like that, I had to give her a push sometimes to motivate her. Beatrice was looking at us as if ''what the fuck is this''. I moved my hand in her direction and she looked at me confused. Before I could say something Irene resolved the confusion. Irene - He is asking to fondle your ass... He is weird like that... Beatrice frowned but positioned herself near me and brought her behind towards my hand. I touched her pussy above panty and it was certainly wet. This one needed no motivation I guess. I removed her panties and started fondling her bountiful ass and wet pussy lips. She started moaning too. After having enough of the teasing Irene stood up threw her panties away and sat down on my face, without asking or hesitating. She always liked to shove herself into me. I think she just liked to see me struggle breathing beneath her big ass. Beatrice let out some kind of weird sound seeing this but we both ignored her. Between the breathing room that Irene mercifully gave me I said, Hikaru - Suck it, Beatrice. Beatrice - Huh? Irene - He wants you to take his dick in your mouth... Beatrice - Is that.. it''s too big... Irene - You will get used to it, just try little by little... My already hard dick, hardened even more after listening to my one fuckbuddy teach someone''s wife how to suck my dick. It was incredible. I grabbed Irene by her thighs and extended my tongue. She moaned deeply, she didn''t expect a sudden invasion of her asshole with my tongue that was now four inches long out of my mouth and deep inside her, stretching her tight asshole even further. She moaned like crazy. Beatrice also found her way to my dick and started amateurishly sucking my dick while my fingers yed with her wet pussy lips.

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : 60. First Night Threesome 2 60. First Night Threesome 2 Without my saying anything at all, after some 10 minutes of sucking Beatrice took my whole dick in her tight snatch. Moving slowly on top of me. Both women could see each other''s expressions, flushed with pleasure. Irene also felt the rush and shoved her ass with even more force into my boyish face. We continued like that, the whole room filled with moaning and heavy breathing. I even heard Mimi open her door and walk around in the living room and near my room for some reason. But I ignored it since I was literally buried beneath two bubbly ass cheeks. Her pussy was beyond wet, it was already dripping on my face. Beatrice was doing half squats on my dick with cautious thrust as to not get more than what she could handle, even though she said earlier that she felt sore, her lust was incredible. Irene had enough as she stood up with her tanned booty and looked greedily at my dick. So I also got up stopping Beatrice and her weak ass thrusts. I went on my knees and ced my dick on Beatrice''s wet cunt and gestured Irene toe closer. Irene - Wha.. how.? Hikaru - turn around and sleep on her with your face down, touching your boobs... Irene - That is... Extremely... Beatrice - Erotic ! Irene - No, perverted... But whatever... She did as I said, I grew another dick bit above my crotch and put that one on Irene''s hungry snatch. Beatrice already had my original dick touching her pussy lips. With one powerful thrust I buried it deep inside both of them making them squeal in sync. Both looked at each other confused and embarrassed but I continued without paying them any attention. The double sensation was heavenly, the feeling of tightness and the difference in both the texture of their pussy feeling at once, was overwhelmingly satisfying. I just wanted to dig deeper and deeper till all of my shaft was inside this heavenly holes. Irene - Ahhh... How are you... Ahhh.. doing us both...? Hikaru - You want answers or just wants to be fucked...? Beatrice - Fuck me... Ahhh.... Just like that.... Deeper... Deeper...! Fuck, wasn''t she sore? This chick is confusing as fuck. Irene also stopped speaking and continued moaning. We kept going at it for hours... Fucking both of them at a same time in many different weird positions. Some even I tried for the first time. Not everyday one gets to do a threesome. They both were shocked to see two dicks on my crotch instead of one, but before they could say anything I shoved both my dicks in both of their open mouths. Experiencing one hell of a sucking session. After releasing all fluids and urges out of our body we finally fell asleep after cleaning ourselves in shower. We slept together happy and satisfied. Irene usually slept by using me as hugging pillow and I had found my own heavenly destination between Beatrice''s big tiddies, interlocking myself in her arms we all fell asleep. The next day when I woke up it was already 10 in the morning. Both my night partners had left, and there was a pillow in my arms which I was hugging. This must be that bratty Irene. Usually I was the one who stuffed a pillow in my ce halfway through as she slept but I guess she must have seen me hugging Beatrice and done this. I freshened up and went into the kitchen to get some breakfast and found all three of themzying around. Two were on dining table and one was sprawled on the couch looking like an alligator soaking sunlight. It was Mimi, of course. Hikaru - Did you guys make something or justzying around waiting for me? Irene - Don''t ask me I just woke up... Beatrice - I made something but I don''t think you will like it.. I sat down next to her and ate whatever it was in the bowl that she served. It tasted nd but was nice enough so I continued. I looked over at Mimi who was sleeping upside down on the couch, with her tail drooping down. Hikaru - What''s with her ? Irene - She''s upset that no one is mating with her... Mimi''s tail instantly jumped up, she immediately raised her head. Mimi - That''s not what I said...! I said it''s mating season and it''s hard for a young gal ya know... Beatrice - She said we were too loud yesterday... Hikaru - You can join us you know? if you want to... Her eyes instantly widened, then started darting around. Her funny expressions made me confused, then when I looked at the other two they also looked like I said something stupid so I asked. Hikaru - What? Irene - She''s from Hianliese tribe... Hikaru - What''s that? Beatrice - Ah! Of course you are not from here! That''s why... Hikaru - Will someone exin? Mimi - Goddess Art had two beastmen daughter who taught all beastmen the way of life. One was Sieanliese and other was Hianliese. Everything is the same just some minor differences except one major difference. Sieanliese are free to offer themselves to anyone they find worthy, twice a month of course. While Hianliese make partners for life. And they can only ever have one. What in the hell? What''s that? It sounds a lot like selective breeding and non selective breeding for animals. What''s this goddess and her daughters up to? Hikaru - So you are saying you can only ever have one sexual partner? Mimi - Yes. And he must be my husband. Hikaru - My my.. a virgin living with three perverts... Mimi it''s better if you move out after you are healed or you will die of frustration... Irene - I''m not a pervert ! Beatrice - I don''t know... Maybe I am.. I patted Beatrice''s head while ring at Irene. Hikaru - See? That''s a good girl ! Beatrice had her face red in embarrassment while Irene just humphed. Mimi - What we gonna do today? Hikaru - I don''t know about you guys but I have a meeting with the king. Irene - That''s today? Hikaru - Yes. Mimi - Why are you meeting him? Hikaru - He wants our weapons I guess... Beatrice - You will give him ? Hikaru - Of course not, they are fucked up enough even without then with my weapons it would be absolute tyranny. Irene - What will you do then? He is the king you know... Hikaru - Don''t worry, I will think of something. I yed video games together with Mimi for an hour while Beatrice and Irene arranged things in their rooms. I had given them permission to take anything they wanted from below, and ask if they wanted anything else. Irene just grabbed life necessities while I saw Beatrice greedily haul a stack of books in her room. I didn''t say anything I Also liked reading a good story once in a while so maybe I can turn her room into a private library of sorts, she would be thrilled to live in such a room. The meeting was at 12 noon, so in my room I made myself look presentable with clothing that was simr to what nobility wore in this era. Beatrice helped in selecting. Of course not without millions of questions about how something like pictures in a phone would just drop out of a ck portal but she loved the process I think. My portals were something I only ever told to Irene and maybe the kids had a guess since they might have noticed me when I wasn''t looking but other than that I was very particr as to where I used it. Beatrice was someone that I had really felt a connection with, so it was much easier to tell her things, maybe it was her mature aura or just curious personality. At 12 I was led to a room in pce where the meeting was going to be. It was a private setting unlike the court, so only The king, his family maybe and his closest advisors would be there. The door opened and I immediately noticed the queen with her prim and proper white hair and old yet proud face. She was maybe 50-something, same as that mother-daughter duo I fucked once. Queen looked more older though. On the other side was the prince and his lovely bride. She had light red hair and looked like a teenager, somewhere around 18-19. Which was what I had expected since the prince was also barely above 20. *****

Support the author for continuation of the story...

5 Chapters Ahead just for 2$/Mo...

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 61. Royal Meeting 61. Royal Meeting There were others, of course. The king - still looking old and tired, three guys with different attires and ages. One middle aged man in the ceremonial army clothes with a moustache, the second guy was king''s right hand man drabbed in silky robes looking important in histe 30''s andstly a young guy in full knight''s Armor trying to look handsome. And then there was one more person who looked so old I thought she was the king''s mother or something but the guy who brought me here introduced her as the High Priestess Thalia. She was in charge of the church where Art worshippers gathered. I could see each and every one of them scrutinizing me with their expressionless cold faces. Except for the prince''s wife who lookedpletely uninterested in the whole kabal. Robe guy - Wee, Merchant Hikaru. d to see that you are on time. Hikaru - Oh, I wouldn''t dare to disrespect his highness by wasting his time. Thalia - So he is the one hmmm...? The king - Yes, holy Priestess. So let''s start this informal meeting should we? The robed guy nodded just like others and led everyone to sit at a round table, the guy who brought me here left after bowing. Actually I was also supposed to bow when greeting royalty but no one pointed it out so I just let it be. Not like the king was offended or anything. After everyone sat down and the servants left, delivering some snacks and drinks, the meeting officially started. Of course the topic of the meeting was my new weapons and the business deal that we could make. Everyone here was the king''s firm supporter and were big shots of the capital. I was the only exception, yet I enjoyed the wine that was served with rxed posture. It wasn''t amazing or bad just unique, maybe something unique to this world. The prince - So, Hikaru if you don''t mind, can you tell us something about yourself ? Everyone here would like to know you better before we start this discussion. I looked at him, then others who were also looking at me so i put down my wine ss. Hikaru - I came here from a country that is across the ocean, by the ship of course. My captain was enthusiastic adventurer and was adamant to find newnd, we got lost at sea and then a heavy storm took us. Only I survived somehow. Everyone started murmuring among them, suddenly knowing about a rival country would make anyone stressed I guess. I wanted to convey that I wasn''t just a dealer, I had information that could spell their ruin and also make them rich. Not like I had to prove anything. The bride - There is another country across the sea !? She had childish enthusiasm stered all over her face, now whether that was an act or not I didn''t know and neither did I care. Hikaru - Yes, mydy. A beautiful one at that, just like you. I smiled sweetly at her. The knight - How big is this country ? Bigger than ours? I looked at the young knight who had serious expressions. Hikaru - Yes. It''s actually more fair to call it an empire instead of kingdom. Robe guy - You have an emperor? Moustache guy - How big is it? Do you know? Hikaru - It''s my home, of course I know. Yes, we do have a sovereign and he is pretty nice guy. The king - You know the emperor personally? Hikaru - The prince is my friend. So yes I have seen him. The queen - What exactly is your status in this home of yours? Hikaru - Oh, my bad! I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Hikaru Amani Stormchaser. The son of Seaside Association''s president Totsuka Stormchaser. The prince - The.. seaside.. association..? Hikaru - We handle trade on behalf of the empire, more like imperial merchants. My father is the Duke of Istagar - The busiest city of the empire. Harbor city to be exact. The queen - You are nobility? Hikaru - Not exactly... The king - What do you mean? Hikaru - Ahm my father kicked me out... Everyone suddenly had a frowning expressions as if I said something stupid in a very serious conversation. The Bride - Why did he do that? I looked at her then at everyone and acted like I was hesitating. Hikaru - I was kind of caught with the princess... The bride - Doing what? Hikaru - The princess. The bride - No I mean what we... Ohhhh... I got it ! Thalia - Without engagement? Today''s youth is so lost. Hikaru - Actually she was already married... Thalia - sphemy ! How dare you say such things in the presence of his highness and his family? Hikaru - I''m sorry, but wasn''t it the prince who asked for my background ? Should I lie ? The king - No, it''s fine Thalia. He was already punished for his crimes.. Thalia - Why didn''t the priests ask for your head for such sphemy in this country of yours? Hikaru - Which one would? We have tens of religions and hundreds of churches... At that, everyone froze. The priestess had her eyes wide open, even the one always in control, young knight had wrinkles on his forehead. Thalia - You... You.. wh.. religionssss..? Hikaru - Ohe on ! Are you people really so arrogant that you thought yours is the only religion in the world? No wonder your civilization is so poor and barbaric. The king - We are barbaric..? Do you realize the Weight of your words ? Hikaru - I meant no disrespect but you have seen my country''s technology, how far do you think we are in terms of scientific advancement and in knowledge of the natural world? The king had a dark face and so did most of them, the priestess was still finding hard to grasp what I had just said. The queen looked terrified, only the young knight seems to have hisposure back and was thinking seriously. Thalia - That can''t be Goddess Art is the one true goddess...!! Hikaru - Yeah.. yeah.. sure. Prince - You think you can disrespect our faith in front of the Reverend priestess...? He stood up, his hand heading towards his sword. The king - Enough ! Moustache guy - My liege, we can''t let this heathen roam free in our realm ! Robe guy - His knowledge is too dangerous to left alone, your highness.. Thalia - Lies... They must be lies... Yes.. yes.. liess... The queen grabbed the old woman and supported her body, which was in heavy shock. Then she looked at me and snarled, The queen - Kill him ! Suddenly a line of knights in exquisite Armor arrived from behind the wall that was opposite to the door. Coming exactly from behind me. I took my wine ss and emptied it out waiting for the show to start. In the next second two knights came running towards me from my left and right, full body Armor and even visors and stuff. But before they could do anything at all I took out my two guns and shot at directly in the middle of their forehead. The bullets pierced through the iron helmet and blew both of their heads off. Suddenly the peace and quiet returned only the light smoke from my pistols were moving. All the knights froze on the spot, same as the big shots. After a minute staying like that the knights remember their job and continued their charge but I didn''t aim this time. Instead, Hikaru - I can just as easily kill the furthest guy on the table. Do you want me to demonstrate? *****

Support the author for continuation of the story...

5 Chapters Ahead just for 2$/Mo...

Read 10 Chapters Ahead of the Story : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 62. Royal Meeting 2 62. Royal Meeting 2 Announcement Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** The furthest guy was the prince, and next to him his young wife. Both swallowed hard and looked at the king. Who raised his hand and the knights stopped. Moustache guy - Murder ! Hemitted murder right in front of our eyes !! Hikaru - Is that what defending yourself is called in this country ? If that''s all you wanted from me your highness then I will leave now. I nodded at the king and started walking towards the door. The king - Wait ! You know that I have enough men to throw at you, that even your weapons won''t be able to save you ? Right ? Hikaru - And what have I done to deserve this treatment ? Have I said anything here that wasn''t true ? Kill me just because I don''t believe in your make believe entities ? What kind of difference is left between a herd of goblins and you civilized men ? The prince - You...! Speak... King - Enough ! He is right, he was invited here on behalf of my name, do you want to kill a guest? The queen - I apologize your highness, I spoke in anger. I just couldn''t bear Holy priestess in such a state... The king - If you be so kind as to tend to her.. The queen left with the Priestess in her arms, who was still murmuring some nonsense. The bride also left with them, I noticed that she never said anything on serious topics. But she was the second one whoposed herself after the young knight when I killed the two knights. We changed the room again, this time only 6 of us. The king - So everything you sell is from your country? Hikaru - Yes, some of them are my products but mostly they''re bought. Robe guy - Even your weapons? Hikaru - No, those are mine. It''s still in the experimental phase but I have stock of my old versions of this product. I need time to check on them and make sure everything is working fine. The king - How much time? Hikaru - A year at most... Robe guy - A year... And how many can we expect? Hikaru - 20000 something... They all had their eyes wide, the young knight had the darkest expressions. Moustache guy - That''s more than enough to arm all our forces... Robe guy - Okay, so let''s get to the main point shall we ? What''s your price ? Hikaru - Every piece I make is an exquisite work of art, it takes a lot of rare materials to make just one. Making just one costs me around 35 to 50 gold coins. Robe guy - That''s... The king - How could you afford to make it such qualities if it costs so much ? Hikaru - It was abined effort of my friend the prince and I, he handled the material problems and I did the production. We nned to sell this to someone who really needs it and have such coffers, our empire prohibits storing so many weapons so we nned to do it in foreignnd, unfortunately before that I ended up here. Young knight - Other foreignnds ? Hikaru - The world is vast my friend. You guys are not the first civilization we found. The king - How many are there? Hikaru - Who knows? The main ones are 4 I guess. Not allnds are united you know? Fighting everywhere for resources and faith and all kinds of dumb reasons. Me? I prefer to make tons of money and live like royalty. Moustache guy: And you think your people are superior to everyone? Hikaru - Well i don''t know what field you consider us superior in but if it''s just in fighting power then yes, we have enough ships and advance weapons to rule any region we wish, it would be a hassle to do so though. Since everyone already does what we ask them why do such things... Young knight - What about Us? Hikaru - Well, other than the natural resources there is nothing worthwhile to be of any note here you know? Mostly I think people will leave it as it is. Better to find newnds... Moustache - Are you saying we are not worth considering even your enemies? You insolent... The king - Enough... It''s just words in the wind. We can neither ascertain the validity of his ims or choose to ignore it. But one thing is real an that is the things he has... So Hikaru Stormchaser, will you sell us your precious weapons? Hikaru - Of course, that''s why I am here right? Provided that people leave me and my friends in peace. Robe guy - How about we make contracts after some time mulling over the details on our own? The king - Yes, no one will harm you. How about a week ? Everyone nodded. The king - I invite you Hikaru Stormchaser friend of the Araknese Kingdom once again in a week''s time. Until then you may leave. I left the castle and walked back to my home/shop. I knew that with my mentality and lecherous nature, the so-called church will have a valid reason toe after me. And people are really believers in this kingdom. At least I eliminated the possibility of such idents from happening by the crazy zealots by bing an official guest of the royalty. But it won''t be so happy-go-lucky for me, making me a potential threat also means inviting various political parties and even the ire of ambitious priests and powerful people. At least it won''t turn ugly in the near future after today, it''s not like anyone has enough strength to hurt me, that I have seen yet. That Young knight had this powerful aura, maybe there are few hidden talents that can restrain me or even find a way to kill me. But I doubt it. The king would have already made such a person his sword and dealt with his neighbors which ording to guild information were always experiencing small skirmishes. Just as I climbed up the stairs i saw Beatrice reading a book on the little sitting arrangement we had on veranda. Mimi was leaning on the wall looking down on the street, Irene was missing. They had already seen meing from afar. Hikaru - Where is Irene? Mimi - Sleeping in her room... Hikaru - What you looking at ? Mimi - People, they look so stupid going from here to there. Beatrice - How was it? Did you make the deal? Hikaru - No, but we will in a week. Beatrice - You will give them weapons in a week? Hikaru - No, just signing the contract. I bought a year with the delivery. Beatrice - Ohh that is impressive! What will you do in a year? Mimi - Go to another ce? Hikaru - No, I have made up my mind to live in this city for a while. Interesting things might happen in a year you know... Irene - You are scheming something again ! She surprised me by walking on her toes behind me. I didn''t hear a single step. Irene - Oh! I recognize that face ! It''s the face you made before fucking that merchant''s wife... Beatrice - Oh my ! Mimi - How many women have you done the did with ? Hikaru - I honestly don''t remember... But my favorite is this one... I pointed at Irene''s titties. Squishing her nipple with my one finger. Beatrice - Why is she your favorite? Hikaru - She may look like an emotionless doll but her mind is filled with snu-snu all day long. Irene - I do not ! And what the hell is snu-snu ? Beatrice - I see what you are talking about, she sure had interesting expressionsst night... Irene - You... You were even more into it than me... Mimi - Enough guys... I don''t want to hear your snu-snu stories. Her face was flushed and her tail wagging around like not knowing where to stay. Her hands were near her crotch. Hikaru - Is masturbation allowed? Mimi - Huh? What? Hikaru - In this religion of yours, is touching yourself allowed? Mimi - Uhm, No one ever said anything about it but girls in my Vige did talk about such stuff once. Beatrice - You never tried it..? Mimi - Of course I have. I doesn''t work, the mating season is no joke. “Story Cover” Story Cover 63. Mimi Upgraded 63. Mimi Upgraded Announcement Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** Beatrice - What do you mean it doesn''t work ? Mimi - Beastmen have different mating requirements than humans. Our body requires us to do the did for us to feel satisfied, that''s why having a rule of control as a sacrifice in holy daughter Hianliese''s honor is such a big thing. Hikaru - For both genders? Mimi - Ahm.. I think so.. but males have an easier time with it.. Hikaru - How about I Change your gender then ? All of them turned their faces towards me in sh. Their expressions full of confusion and curiosity. Beatrice - You can do that ? Irene - Now that I think about it, you never told us how you had two dicksst night? I checked this morning and there was only one. Hikaru - You take casual peeks at people''s dick ? Don''t you have any shame ? Irene just rolled her eyes as if saying ''the fuck you talking about, I have seen you ying with my butt when I''m asleep''. I would rather not go into that discussion so answered. Hikaru - I have a skill that can change people''s bodies, including mine. Mimi - Changes body...? Beatrice - That is too dangerous... Hikaru - Yea, if used poorly the effects could be fatal but changing gender is natural. Every human or creature has a potential for bing another gender than they already are. I have already done this before. Irene - You were a woman before? Hikaru - No, of course not. Beatrice - But you can be right ? Hikaru - I guess... Beatrice and Irene looked at each other and nodded. I did not like that dark smile on their faces at all. Mimi - it is... Hmm.. should I? Irene - What''s the problem? He can change you back anytime you want.. Beatrice - Yeah, at least try it. Mimi nodded at me, so I walked closer to her and took her soft hands into mine and changed her internal structure carefully. Of course it could not be used for reproduction since I just hot wired the male system but in the roots there was still a female system etched in her body. This will at least make it easier for her to relive herself. Mimi looked underwhelmed then she tilted her head slightly as if confused but after two seconds, her hand immediately left mine and headed straight to her crotch. Mimi - it''s there !! Irene - Woah !! Show us ! Beatrice - Yea, yes show us ! Mimi - Wh..what ? What the hell are you talking about? Irene - Come on ! It''s not like you will reveal your real self.. Mimi - It is my real self !! However the two ever horny mistresses did not back down at all and took off all of Mimi''s clothes, including panties. Her tail had finally a freedom it deserved and was swinging left and right in impatience. Her hands covering her crotch which had a hard dick same size as mine. I had given her an extrarge service on the house. I mean if you gotta have it, make it the best right? Both women went to their knees and started examining the slightly darker dick than mine. Mimi had a bit darker skin than mine, not too dark just enough to notice it whenparing her to someone pale like me or Beatrice. Irene was even darker and she looked exquisite. It was fun to see them carrying Mimi and throwing her on the couch as both started licking their newfound toy. Mimi''s eyes had tears but they did not show any mercy at all. It was just ying around so it wasn''t a big deal for her faith I guess. Her tail was was experiencing shock after shock as she felt their wet mouth around her new dick. The new sensations must be overwhelming for her. I enjoyed the show for a while then my mind shifted to the thoughts about future. The only problem that someone could create for me right now was either a very dangerous criminal hiding in underground working for others or the royalty. The king understood the stakes here but the prince and queen seemed a bit too faithful to get the bigger picture. I may be in the protection of the king but that alone won''t do. The thing I really need right now is information. And I had an idea as to how I could get it. Leaving the three ying with each other I walked to the noble vi where my staff lived. This walking thing was really annoying, not having any mode of transport was really getting on my nerves. I had half a mind to buy a bike, but if I did the very next day I will be surrounded by the royal guards and thousands other soldiers. A bicycle might be a nice choice, I should start selling those too. It wasn''t optimal but atleast it would be better than walking. I was already at the vi so I left it for another day. I saw Hermon with his kids grandkids in the garden, ying with Ava''s daughter. I greeted them talked about this and that then I went to find the person I was really here for. I entered Chloe''s door as she unlocked it. And it was of course decorated with her things and clothes. It did smell funny though, as if... Hikaru - Did I disturb your masturbating session ? Chloe - Wh.. what ! Don''t just speak nonsense... Hikaru - Ohh.. then this isn''t the love juice that I taste in the air ? Chloe - It can''t be ! I opened the windows ! Hikaru - I see that bachelor life is treating you well... Chloe - Yess, it''s nice here. She said while sitting in her bed with her legs crossed, wearing pajama type thing and a t shirt from my shop. Hikaru - Everything going good? Chloe - Yes, although I wish you make me a regr already. Everyone else gets two golds and only I have one ! I also wanna buy some fancy things... Hikaru - Oh, is that so ? How about I give you another job ? This one with ten times the ie then the rest ? Her eyes sparkled at that, and a toothy smile formed on her face. However it soon faded and was reced with dark expressions. Chloe - What will I have to do? Hikaru - Nothing much, I want you to be a spy ! Chloe - A spy !? Hikaru - Yes. Chloe - Spying where ? Hikaru - The Royal pce. Her eyes almost jumped out of her sockets and a squeal left her mouth as she immediately stood up. Chloe - Royal pce? Are you mad? How can I even go there? Hikaru - Leave it all to me. I also promise to help you if you get in danger. Tell me are you willing? Chloe - Did you say 20 gold..? Hikaru - 50. Chloe - 50 GOLD FUCKING COINS !!? She started walking in circles in her room holding her head and trying so hard to think, ahe looked extremely funny in her ''I''m fabulous, bitches !'' tshirt. Chloe - Okay, fine. I trust you. You need information right? Hikaru - Yes. Everything about the royal family. What they do, how they behave.. etc. Chloe - Okay I will do it, but I have one condition. Hikaru - What is it now ? She removed her tshirt and her small boobs were free, Ahe also removed her pajamas and a cute bear drawn panty was visible with stains on her pussy area of course. Chloe - I know you are with Irene but for once ? I want to experience what it''s like you know... I went closer to her, she was smaller in height so I could reach her eye level perfectly, I ced my two hand on her naked back and looked her into her horny eyes. Hikaru - I was going to fuck you tonight even if you had not said anything, Chloe. She got embarrassed and looked down but I raised her chin and gave her a deep reassurance of her pussy not being lonely tonight. We separated and I lifted her up from below her ass and kissed again and again throwing her on her bed atst and Climbing on top of her. 64. Chloe : The Spy 64. Chloe : The Spy Announcement Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** Seeing Chloe squirm as I pleasured her salty pussy, was really tickling my sadistic bone. Both Irene and Beatrice had stopped making such faces nowadays. One was used to my dick and another was a wife for 20 years. Seeing her releasing juices after juices with no restriction, I thought it should be enough and removed my pants. My towering dick hovering over her pink slit. Looking like an attack of Titan was just about to begin. Chloe being a virgin, I reduced my dick size slightly but it was still 6+ inches with extra thickness. I put it on her entrance and looked at her face, she was breathing heavily and looking up at me like a sheep ready to be ughtered. Love the look cute girls give me when they realize they are about to be nailed. Hikaru - May I have this pussy, mydy ? Chloe - Stop joking ! .... But yessa... Please... With that I slid it inside her tight pussy, it was used for heavy masturbating sessions so the beginning wasn''t that hard to fit in but as I went deeper I felt her insides clenching and pushing down on me as if it would rip my dick off. A bit of red liquid was trailing down but Chloe looked fine so I pushed as far as she could take and stayed like that for her to adjust. Then started slowly plowing her cute little pussy, she was moaning with her slightly higher pitched childish voice, which in turn made me even harder. Chloe was barely 16-17. This might have been a crime if this was on my home back on earth but here it was free for all. Young princesses got married at minimum 14. I was not into younger ones but a change in scenery was always appreciated. Though 16 was my limit. There was not much fun in it if the person receiving didn''t have as fucked up a mind as me. After some gentle love and cute moaning, I gave her the real ''sex'' that she was craving for. Her words, not mine. She was brave I had to give her that, but then again any girl who has balls to fuck her stepmom was would always have a right tik on my book. After bending her over in tens of different positions, my favourite one was when I lifted her entirely up and fucked her tight snatch. She was very light so seeing her jumping on my dick was really fun. Atst I released on her satisfied face and settled next to her on the bed. Chloe - That was... A lot... Hikaru - It indeed was... You mydy are really horny despite being such a small package.. Chloe - What about you ? What about your monstrous dick despite being a kid ? Not to mention the dick you grew on me... Hikaru - Haha that was fun... Chloe - Yeah, actually remembering that feeling makes me even more hornier, that''s how I could bear the pain. Once again I exined her what I wanted from her. I had made a note of many maids that I had seen in the pce. Good thing about no one knowing about modern gadgets, you can take pictures of anyone in broad daylight and no one thinks twice about it. The guards walking with me just shrugged when I did that. I was nning to give Irene the job to find her, since she had done things like that before. And it was not that hard, she has to go home at sometime. I will have to take care of the maid and make Chloe ready enough to rece her as maid. I wasn''t hoping much from this endeavour, since no guy with two cells in his or her brain would talk about anything important in front of servants but at least I will get an advanced notice if some public move was made against me by the dumber side of royalty. If I could get a secret or two out of this, it would be beyond sessful a mission. With Chloe on board I walked back to the shop andzed around. It was just another day for us, a holiday was indeed good once in a while. We went out to eat and drink, and enjoyed ourselves thoroughly both outside and inside my room. Soon the week long waiting period ended and I was called to the pce once again. Once again the whole group from the first meeting was reunited. I could clearly see the anger in priestess Thalia''s eyes and the scorn in the queen''s nonchnt expressions. The prince''s wife looked happy and cheerful just as always. The prince himself was like a boiled tomato. I don''t know what''s that guy''s problem with me was ? Did I do something to offend him? I don''t remember. Everyone stopped talking as the Robe guy cleared his throat and began speaking. Robe guy - The Crown epts your offer but there are some conditions that must be met. Hikaru - Of course. Robe guy - We would like to form a contract for 500 weapons as a start. Of course the contract will be a mana contract in which you will promise to deliver the products in half a year. The price of 40 gold a piece should be appropriate right ? Hikaru - It takes 50 to make one... Did I not say thatst time.... The prince - SPEAK... Only when you are given permission heathen ! Thalia - You dare use that tone against the protector of the realm ? Hikaru - This again..? I don''t really need to sell... You guys know that right ? Even my basic products are selling amazingly... I don''t really need this deal... But you guys... The king - Enough. Sir Hikaru is the guest of the kingdom and will not be disrespected. And yes we know, but don''t think that you can dangle this ''weapons'' in front of us and expect us to follow all your whimsy. Hikaru - 100 for one... Young knight - That''s a bit... too much... Robe guy - We can''t do that... Lower your prices... Hikaru - 95 for one ? Moustache guy - He is mocking us now, your majesty...!! The king - Robert, get to it already. Rob guy - Yes, your highness. He finally sighed in resignation and said, Rob guy - Final price 75. Hikaru - Hmmm... You sure it can''t be... 80? Young knight - Now it will only be 75. We can renegotiate after you deliver the first batch. Hikaru - Hm.. Fine, 75 it is. Hikaru didn''t expect this dumbasses would go from 40 to 75. A lowest of low leveled gun he could buy for 15 to 30 gold everything else was pure profit. This was the biggest deal he had made. The dum dums even gave him fourth of the price as advance. Now Hikaru had enough money to live in luxury for years without earning even a single coin. Sometimes he oftet worried as to would he really use up all the gold this city has into his inte skill. Will the economy of this ce be alright ? Well, not like he cared enough to give a fuck. Chloe had already entered the pce for three days now, and Hikaru had given her all kinds of useful tools to spy on multiple people at once. He even taught her how to hide a hidden camera in personal quarters of the members of royalty and how to activate it or get the footage out to me. Theck of inte was staggering but when you get a whole day of footage every evening it wasn''t so bad. So he had seen some interesting tidbits this past couple of days. Especially from the rooms of The king and queen''s personal chamber and the prince and his wife''s bedroom. 65. Deals & Future 65. Deals & Future Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** The king was old, too old. He needed help in getting to bed and even getting out and other daily needs. He was braving through because he couldn''t afford to look weak in front of others, but in reality it was hard for him to even walk a kilometre. And so It saw an interesting thing, after the king was asleep one night. The queen ordered one of her personal maids toe into their room and pleasure her with her mouth and fingers. Was this allowed in their religion? On the other hand the prince and his wife''s bedroom, the prince was barely there at all. For some reason he camete at night and went away early in the morning. What he was doing was a mystery. And so his wife, alone in bed didn''t have any help or maybe she thought it was too risque to ask the maids so she fingered herself to sleep everyday. To my surprise I even saw her touching her asshole while Masturbating. I was sure that this much was definitely not allowed in their religion.. and not just that she would insert the back of a hair brush inside her and rub her pussy with it, she also touched her asshole with the thick hairbrush but did not insert it inside. My my, the queen was lonely and the prince''s wife was a nympho. Her innocent act was definitely a facade. Robe guy - here.. put your blood and then signature... I signed the mana contract as promised, 500 guns was nothing much and it wasn''t clear in the contract whether I should deliver good guns or bad. Plus I conveniently left out the part about bullets. It wasn''t even clear who I was supposed to deliver it to, it was written as deliver to the crown of Araknese Kingdom not the current king but title in general. I looked at the angry queen and innocently smiling Prince''s wife and smiled myself, they continued to ignore me. Whenever I looked at them only their faces contorted in ecstasy and their royal hairy bush came to my mind. It was so bad that I was getting hard just by thinking about it. The king - Hikaru, you have 6 months to deliver us our new weapons, any kind of dy in the matter would be looked as you refusing to obey mymand. You are also prohibited to make any other contract about the weapons around this region, I hope you understand. Hikaru - Of course, I would also not want to get involved in any kinds of war. Especially with someone having my own weapons. The king - Then the business concludes here, you are free to leave. I nodded and stood up, but didn''t walk away instead I looked at everyone present one by one. When the young knight raised his eyebrows I said what I had in mind. Hikaru - Many Nobles have shopped for various things at my ce. Brand new clothes, jwellery, artwork and creative innovative tools for daily necessities. Right now I''m not showing everyone my vip products but I won''t be able to stop people from asking to see it much longer. My knowledge is that the Royalty of the kingdom represents the very best of their kingdom''s luxury, and so I invite all of you here of course only if you want to, to Shop at my store the vip section will be open to you all. I bowed and turned around when I heard, Prince''s wife - You have a new styles of clothes ? I turned around and looked at her excited face which was full of fake enthusiasm. Hikaru - Yes, mydy. There are many exclusive designs that only our shop offers. Young knight - Even for men ? Hikaru - Yes, we have something for everyone. Thalia - You think this will win us over..? Hikaru - You misunderstand me high Priestess. I''m not here to impress you, I''m a businessman by nature and am just simply advertising my products. Thalia - Hmmphhh... The king - Robert, go check it out and buy luxury items suitable for nobility. Robe guy - Yes, your highness. I nodded at the Robert guy and finally walked out of there. It was time to open my vip room. Of course, it was invitation only. I could enter the nobility circle this way without making any suspicious moves. I don''t need all of them but just enough that I could sow a seed of dispute that will grow into a division of all nobility in the capital and other regions of the kingdom so that when a time for decision makinges I will have enough support to crush any bullshit ims. Lecherous men will love my porn collection while I had tons of dresses and jewellery for women. With the help of Beatrice I had made a list of nobles with money and desire for more entertainment which I could invite specially wives of this nobles who would usually bore themselves with tea parties and stuff, they needed the most bragging rights. I had also made a separate list as Beatrice told me about various people in which all the lonely, bit lewd and slightly abused wives were part of, this was of course for my personal use. I was after all a good guy who helped women. In a race of nobles to show off in front of others, I could really make some serious connections. Of course if anyone spoke up as to what I was selling the church would definitely get involved but I can handle that. It''s not like they have any real power except their religious beliefs, and if I could offer things that was way too good to live without, religion would soon be a second thought to them. And so we started preparing for the new customers Who woulde after my deal with the king spreads to people. I was thinking about making a separate section for just clothes andmon jewellery and so I talked with the Shop owner that was in opposite to my own. I offered him rent that he wouldn''t be able to make in three months of his shop''s profit and he immediately agreed. We made the contract and I started renovating for it to suit my needs. It was same as my own shop, two floors with everything necessary to live. Upper floor more like home with three rooms and one master bedroom while ground floor was just a big hall. I made the hall into a big clothing selection section with two parts one for men and boys another for girls and women. It had everything from undergarments to hoodies and even jackets. Of course it was filled with casual and business attires. On the upper floor we made each room a seperate selection for various jwellery from everything this women in this age wore to eventest watches and bracelets and stuff. The master bedroom was turned into a giant library type area, books filled with shelves in every inch of the room. This were all novels and picture books and stuff, nothing really useful knowledge but more leaning into entertainment and frivolous activities such as cooking manuals and self-help books and all kinds of how to books that did not help at all but most people believed that it did which was enough. After another week in which this all happened, we finally opened the new shop to the public. The staff was appropriately divided and we were going to hire more if we needed. In between Beatrice asked to visit her house once to check up on her kids and I let her go, she was my ve but I didn''t really think of her as one. And if her husband did something stupid, this time not even king himself would save him. Beatrice had also drilled this thing into his thick skull, though she had another agenda behind it which I would not go into. Good husbands were better off not knowing how many times their wives were crempied in a week. 66. My Princess 66. My Princess Finally the day for the invitation came and I saw that Robert guy with the young knight and just as I had hoped the prince''s wife. Three out of that lot was more than enough. As a courtesy for royalty I had closed the shop for everyone except the ones I had invited. I gave them a nice tour and exined various things. Showed then life necessary items.. The Robert guy looked bored at first acting as if he was only here because the king ordered him, but after I started showing my items he continuously asked questions and showed admiration for the ingenuity of the item. The young knight showed no signs of disdain instead he looked pretty interesting in everything and took an active interest in trying to know all that was useful for a man and in a fight or just in looking cool. His priorities were straight, but then again it might just be what everyone expects him to behave then he was doing a pretty good job. The most troublesome was the nympho wife who got excited over everything pretty. She did everything that would make her look like a kid at a candy store. I walked near her to keep herpany. The others were busy looking at various products, Jace and Ava with half my staff was with them so it was fine. I gestured to everyone around the young wife to give us privacy and they left us alone in an Isle of books. Hikaru - Found anything interesting, princess? Princess - Ahh Sir Hikaru, everything here is interesting, I don''t think I have to look for it. Hikaru - d to know that we have something we can serve you, mydy. Princess - Where are the pretty dresses that you promised? Hikaru - The selection is in the opposite shop from ours, we just recently expanded our business. I can lead you there if you want to take a look right now.... Princess - Uhm.. it can wait.. I have yet topletely see what you have here. And she busied herself in the bookshelf again, going up and down enthusiastically looking like a child. Her maids were out of earshot giving us privacy. Hikaru - Uhm.. Actually princess there is something that if you give me your permission I could show it to you... Princess - Ohh.. and what would that be..? Hikaru - In our country there is a tool many women use to feel better, you know to keep their desires in check. She turned around, her face looking all confused as to what I was talking about. Princess - Something that helps with woman''s desires...? What would that be ? Hikaru - Not all desires... Just intimate desires.. a tool for sexual pleasure... Her eyes widened as if seeing me for the first time and then she covered her mouth with her pretty hand. Princess - My.. my.. I can have your head for that Sir Hikaru.. Do you understand? Hikaru - Yes. It''s just an offer, I won''t show it to you if you don''t want to see. She looked like she was thinking, then she sneaking looked at the two other guests and gestured towards them. Princess - What about them ? Would they join us ? Hikaru - The VIP section is for individual use, we don''t want everyone to know what premium items you have bought. She looked a bit hesitating as she looked at her maids and back at me. I think she was worried about being heard, or was one of the maids a spy for other members of royalty? Whatever it was, she finally decided to follow through with her curiosity as she nodded. I smiled and announced to everyone that the princess wou have first look at the VIP section, the others were lower in status than her so it wasn''t a big deal. I also told them that they would also have a one on one time in that room separately. I brought her in front of the VIP room, the same room I showed to Beatrice where paintings and sculptures and pricy books plus headphones with cassettes were in. Of course in preparation I had hidden a specialpartment inside the room and it had a wide range of selection for all shapes and sizes of dildos, vibrators and anal plugs. I also had other stuff but I only wanted to show these for now. I stopped after unlocking the door and looked at the maids, the princess noticed my gaze and gestured them to stay outside. Te maids looked hesitant to let theirdy go out of their sights but obeyed anyway. Inside, I locked the door. She looked at that suspiciously but didn''t say anything. Princess - So.. what is this prized product of yours..? Hikaru - Follow me. I brought her to a table which was covered with a red cloth. She looked at it and I revealed my online bought collection. Some of the dildos were really big, some had weird texture in then, some were imitation of dogs, or horses and even an alien. The princess had her face in perpetual shocked motion, she could not say even a single word. I was just hoping she won''t scream or anything. However after some 2 minutes sheposed herself and looked at me. Princess - Wh.. what are these ? Hikaru - An imitation of the real thing, you know to use when one does not wish or have the real thing. Princess - Such a thing... Is it popr in your country ..? Hikaru - Oh yes, quite a lot actually. Princess - But... They are so... So... Bigg... Hikaru - It''s the average size, mydy. That''s what it naturally looks like... Princess - What !? That can''t be possible ! The prince... Uhm that can''t be true... Hikaru - Well, it is what it is. Not like I can prove it to you... Your choice weather to believe me or not... Princess - Yes... You can. You can prove it. I understand that you are a child but if this is the normal size than your must be half this right..? Hikaru - Mydy ! You wish for me to show you..? Princess - Yes. Show me the proof. Acting hesitant whileughing inside I removed my pants and revealed my Magnum opus, which was actually bigger than most of the toys and thicker. It was in a sleep mode but still looked like a beast. The princess had stopped breathing and was covering her mouth like she just saw a ghost. She could not believe her eyes. She pointed at my crotch with one trembling finger. Princess - That can''t be possible... Such size... It just can''t be... How could it fit.... Seeing her getting flustered and dropping her innocent act made me smile. Her eyes were locked on my dick as I walked towards her, and stood in front of her. My head could only reach her boobs, since she was so tall and had some kind of high foot wear but it was enough. She smelled like flowers. I grabbed her hand and put it on my junk. Her cheeks became rosier as she started breathing heavily as if she was drunk of something. I mean she was a teenager in her prime years and not getting much action, I get that she was frustrated but acting like a pervert was not what I was expecting from a royalty. She grabbed my dick and touched it all over, squeezing and admiring from all angles. Hikaru - Do you want to give it a go ? Princess - Huh ? What do you mean ? Hikaru - Suck it.. what else...? Princess - That''s not.. Ahh.. Before she could finish her sentence I wrapped my hands around her waist and grabbed her alluring buttocks. My dick still in her hand squeezed between my crotch and hers. Hikaru - You sure...? She gulped down and looked like she was on the verge of breaking down. Princess - I''m the wife of your prince... Do you even know what are you doing? Hikaru - Yes, letting my princess taste of my dick. I said and pulled her down on her knees. She easily went down as I put my monstrous dick on her pretty powdered face. She looked like an angry goldfish but I did notice her taking deep breaths, trying to get all the smell. She was, pervert all right. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** Patreon Art Sneak Peek 67. Princess Choking on My D*ck 67. Princess Choking on My D*ck Hikaru - Do you want it..? I tapped her pretty lips with my dick, I could see her trembling with each touch. Princess - How dare you put me in... Before she could finish I went a bit further and settled my balls on her lips, the smell must be overwhelming since the princess forgot everything about dignity and started smelling it and touching it with her tongue. Hikaru - Just admit that you want my dick.. princess and it could be yours.. Princess - You can''t control me with your magical seduction... I''m... I''m... Uhmmmm... While giving me a speech she started licking the top of my dick with full gusto, her words and actions did not match at all. I let her do whatever she wanted as I just brought my phone and started recording, it wasn''t everyday a highly dressed royalty in tons of makeup sucks your dick like a hungry slut. She licked it from top, bottom and sideways even the end of my dick and my balls. She liked them, I think. After having enough of it, I grabbed her face and she looked up. I forcefully opened her pretty and tiny mouth with my fingers and let her such on them. She had that turned on bitch in heat look on her, u guess the dry spell was more serious than I thought. I removed my fingers but her mouth was still open with saliva dripping out of it. I adjusted my height and filled her mouth with my hard dick. She had her eyes wide open and when with enough force I got plenty in, she almost teared up. After enough length was inside and I was satisfied I let her face go. She stayed like that dick in mouth and eyes looking at me for some minutes before she jerked her head back and my dick plopped out of her mouth. She started violently coughing. She looked angry but also sexy as fuck. Princess - ''Cough'' wh.. what the hell was that ? Hikaru - You don''t want to suck it ? Princess - I''m the princess of this kingdom, how dare you imply that I would do such a lewd act... Hikaru - Okay then, should I put it back..? I asked while grabbing my dick and moving it around on top of her face. Her eyes followed my every movement. Princess - Do you not fear what I would do to you ? What my husband and my father, the king will do to you? Hikaru - To be honest, none of you can do shit to me. I find your ass attractive and so I im it, whoever has a problem with that cane and try to stop me. Princess - You will make your connection with the royalty go to waste just to have carnal pleasure with me ? Hikaru - You are worth it, princess. I loved that cute face and swaying voluptuous butt the moment I first saw you. I wanna fuck the hell out of you, which any respected man should have done a long time ago unlike your bitch of a husband. She was shocked beyond words, her hands were on her mouth but her eyes showed many emotions and anger was subsiding slowly by other emotions such as finally someone acknowledging her, curious as to how far I would go and most of all overwhelming lust for the dick in front of her eyes. She looked at me for some time then without a single word, she removed her hands and got closer to my crotch and breathed out on it, my dick twitched which I think she liked. Then she grabbed it and swallowed it Whole in her tiny mouth. Going half as far as I had gone earlier. I just enjoyed the show. Women of this world were so gullible. Can''t believe I''m getting a blowjob from a princess of this kingdom. I was still filming it, and I thought about showing it to the prince when I get the chance, I will see how much he loves his goddess after seeing this. She was going full dick and all approach with it, she was sitting on a very erotic position in which her whole weight was supported by her two spread legs. Her dress was veryplicated and thick but with this I could clearly see her linen clothes wrapped around her thighs and ger crotch. Just to give it a try I raised my one leg and touched her crotch she immediately squealed and stopped sucking. I saw her ring at me. Hikaru - What ? Princess - It''s my holy ce, your foot is dirty thing to touch it. Hikaru - Do you not understand? I imed you as mine, and it means all your holes are mine not for some slut goddess... I will do whatever I want with it .. Princess - Slu...!??? You are really heathen...! Hikaru - Stop that nonsense and keep sucking.. She looked hesitant but her eyes kept getting back to the slobbering mess of a dick. She gave in and started licking and sucking again. Maid - Mydy ? Are you all right in there ? The princess hurriedly took out my dick and spoke up, Princess - Yes, it''s fine. Give me some time... Maid - Uhm.. Okay.. She sighed in relief. Seeing how afraid she was of getting found out I grabbed her hand and pulled her with me to the door. On the other side was her maids and on this side was their Lady - her face messy mouth dripping with saliva and precum together. She looked confused and wanted to say something but I did not give her any chance at all and made her kneel with her back touching the door. Her eyes were wide open as she finally realized what I was doing. In the next second I shoved my dick in her mouth. Stretching it beyond the limit, she was naturally opposing me but I did not care and reached deep in her throat with my length. She teared up and was furiously tapping my leg but I kept enjoying the shape of her mouth. After some seconds I took it out, she thought I gave into her demand but just as she took a breath I shoved it inside once again and continued doing this while asionally choking her till she almost couldn''t handle. I loved seeing the dignified princess getting manhandled like this. I don''t know about her but she stopped resisting and just epted it, her face was a blobbering mess. Tears and saliva were mixed with precum and sweat as I face fucked the princess of Araknese Kingdom. Atst with one deep push I emptied my balls and filled her pretty mouth with my cum. Taking out my dick I looked at my handiwork, she looked powerless and a perfect slut. She wanted so badly to cough but instead she swallowed my cum before opening her mouth and breathing loudly. She wasn''t talking, maybe afraid that her maids will listen I guess. But after breathing for a while she came towards me still on her knees and started licking the dripping cum out of my dick. My, my the princess really was a quality slut. I liked women like her the most. I took her chin in my hand and raised it up and looked at her messed up face. Her eyes were begging to be nailed on the spot but s we didn''t have much time. We freshened up in a secret washroom in the room and got back to business, she was hesitant but understood the situation especially after I plugged her hairy asshole with one of the cut butt plug. It was tight yet already trained fir insertion. I gave princess many dildos and even other quality items as headphones, books, paintings and even jewellery. Of course she would pay for it but I also gave her some as a gift for being a good slut. Seeing her grabbing the dildo with her two hands I was sure she would get her money''s worth with that product. We unlocked the door and came outside where everyone was still looking for things to buy. I had given her a special wooden box for dildos and stuff, which was a gift so she didn''t need to checkout on the counter. She kept it in her hands all the time not even giving to her maids. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 68. Knights & Tails 68. Knights & Tails Back where everyone was looking for things to buy i stood aside after guiding the princess back and just observed the rest of my guests. The princess was giving me side nces every few often but i ignored it. ording to social hierarchy i should invite the Robert guy next so i approached him and asked him to follow me. He was pretty happy seeing all this VIP products, i exined various things and he also bought a lot of expensive things on behalf of royalty and to my surprise he also bought some for his own personal collection specially the headphones and cassettes; that was my most popr VIP product. Satisfied with his purchases the middle aged court official, who had the highest position after royalty left the VIP area and it was finally time for the young knight. I also brought him and treated him with same respect especially since i was impressed by his strength and wisdom, at this young age no less. I started exining various stuff to him when he suddenly asked something that was out of my expectations. Young knight C Sir Hikaru, what religion does your country and specially you believe in ? Hikaru C Oh ! Yes, there is an idea of higher existence in my country, its not as extreme as yours and does not prohibit doing anything major. But no i have never cared about such things. Young knight C So you are a non believer ? Hikaru C I believe in morals and justice my friend, and i dont need fear of higher being to do good things. Young knight C That is... a unique view of life but i guess i cant rely on my old knowledge any more... Hikaru C That would be a smart thing to do... Unfortunately not everyone sees it like that... Young knight C Well, you have made it a bit hard to bring hard believers on board... Hikaru C Yeah.. I cant count on long terms i guess... His highness has more wisdom but future seems bleak... Young knight C The prince is an excellent heir to the realm, he may be a bit more religious than his father though... Would you change your support ording the situation..? Hikaru C If you were in my ce, would you...? I neither pledged my support or agreed to an open rebellion, the young knight seemed a more reasonable guy but then again it just might be an borate scheme to make me trust him more. I doubt anyone had thought that far but it was better to be prepared than reacting to a situation. Young knight C It was nice to meet you, Sir Hikaru and this shop is also wonderful. Thanks for the invitation. Hikaru C Oh, Im always happy to wee a wealthy guest... Heughed at that and so i joined in. He also bought some interesting things and made me even more wealthy that i was. At this point i had stopped counting butst time i checked on my excel data the total was around 34000 gold or something. Since my safe was pretty big i wasnt worried about keeping the gold but still i recharged some 15000 in my inte skill. I was set for a long time but now my eyes were on more pricier items so maybe i will spend it all who knows ? The first VIP session ended with all my guests leaving with satisfied smiles. We had made a lot of money today and going for this kind of VIP session once a week might be the most beneficial decision that we might have done for the shop. With still half a day left, i gave all my employees an early leave and closed down the shop. I was yingtest video game that just released recently on myputer when i heard a knock on my door. Since now we all had our own room, only Irene and Beatrice usually stayed with me when we have a little session. Otherwise everyone would do their own things, even Irene who was reluctant on the idea liked to stay alone few times a day. So i was surprised to see someone at my door. I saide in and Mimi entered my room. This week she was almost healed, now she only had some minor injuries left. She was already able to walk properly and even see better with her new eye. I smiled at her. Hikaru C You want something, Mimi..? Mimi C Uhhmm... i wanted to ask you something... Hikaru C Yes, go on. Mimi C I am almost healed now but can i still live with everyone here...? Hikaru C You want to stay...? I thought you hated hearing us copte, and those two going after your new asset.... Mimi C Its fine, after you... its not unbearable... and i like those two.. even though they are annoying sometimes... Hikaru C You get hard whenever you see them, dont you ? Mimi C Huhmm ? Uhmmm... She started looking down on her feet in embarrassment, i understand how she feels. Those two had started to go around in the kitchen and living room in their shorts and undies. Specially Irene, who did not gave a fuck at all. Beatrice still had some shame left but i think she was a bit of an exhibitionist too... Hikaru C Sure, live wherever you want. Mimi C Thanks...! She turned around to leave but looking at her swaying butt and lively tail my internal engines started warming up. Hikaru C Ah.. wait. Mimi C Yes.... Hikaru C What does your religion says about your behind...? Mimi C My behind..? What do you mean ? Hikaru C Your butt... touching your other hole... Her face had shocked expression as if i asked her to do murder with me. I smiled a strained smile. To be honest even i was ashamed of my lecherous self. But her ass just looks so attractive, specially her tail touching it. I wanted to see that picture naked. Mimi C Nothing specifically.. but Goddess Art prohibits doing anything with your behind.. right..? Hikaru C Im saying it for your sake you know ? You can get satisfaction and it wont even count as sex since its your ass.... Mimi C Is that really how it works...? Hikaru C Just saying... You can give it a try... I know that Goddess Art said nothing about others touching your behind, only you yourself cant touch it.... Mimi C Really..? Hikaru C Why dont you sit on the bed ? I will show you how it feels... Mimi C Uhmmm... But... ahm... Okay... She was hesitant but her tail was swaying around with even more speed, i guess she was excited and a bit afraid too. I was obviously talking bullshit just to have her ass, but then again i was always a morally questionable guy. She sat on the bed and looked at me, i walked towards her and sat next to her. She looked nervous but I just took her cute tail in my hand and started admiring it, she squeaked but kept straight. A little by little i started touching her back and atst ipletely removed her tshirt, she was of course just like other chicks in my house braless. i don''t know what their problem was with wearing bra inside the house but they all liked goingmando, their nipples clearly visible over their tshirts. She obediently raised her arms so I got it off her, then i lightly touched her waist with both my hands and she got up and nervously looked at me as i pulled her shorts down and revealed her cute pink underwear. It was very childish looking with bunny drawn on it but suited her perfectly. I gently bend her over on the bed and slowly removed her cute underwear, revealing her soft, pink virgin pussy slit and cute tightly shut asshole. She used the products from the shop to shave i guess, she was perfectly clean not a single hair anywhere. Which made her cute pussy and asshole look even more precious. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 69. Mimi’s Ass 69. Mimis Ass Taking a mouthful of breath in, the virgin scent overwhelmed my mind, her ass was a work of art. Specially the tail swaying left and right, It was nothing like that fake stuff on earth. It was naturally connected to her tail-bone and perfectly ced. I changed her to female since I did wanted her to feel everything deeply and get so addicted that she would forget her stupid goddess. Making her go on all fours, I got behind her and held her from the waist. Her naturally parted cheeks were just few centimeters away from my nose. I reached for her cute pink hole with my tongue and got a taste of her. She naturally jerked back but I held her close and reassured her with soothing touch. Her face was looking back at me with upside down angle. I could see the nervousness and horniness mixed in her expressions. I got back to my business and this time gave her a big lick throughout her ass crack, even her wet pussy was touched a little but respecting her wishes I stayed away from her pink slit, focusing only on her asshole. She was clearly excited, her asshole getting tight and lose as if breathing, was the proof. Giving in to her desires I settled my face inside her sweet smelling ass crack and started servicing her tight hole with all my heart. She was already moaning softly, her thighs covered with pussy juices trailing down on bed sheets. Giving the room even more erotic smell. The best thing about being able to body modification, was neither strength or good looks, it was the ability to go as deep as you wanted in a beautiful girls tight asshole. Just the ability to make women cum with just your tongue was the greatest blessing one could get in the whole wide world. As I went deeper and deeper making her asshole lose and her moaning louder, I noticed her tail falling on back of my head without any movement. It was constantly staying up till now, I didnt know why that was, until after few seconds when a jet of liquid drenched all my t shirt and shorts. Her tail goes straight and limp after she cums huh? You really do learn something new everyday... She buried her face in the bed, embarrassed by her actions till I rubbed her back and got her to look up. When she finally did, the look on her face almost made me bend her over and mess her up. Those floppy feline ears were a fucking cheat with thoserge teary eyes and tongue out. Capturing the scene in my brain I stood up on the bed next to her and revealed my junk to her. Her breathing, which was very near my dick started getting faster she was also sniffing it like a cat that she was. Grabbing her cute face with my small hands, I made her look up in my eyes. And then put my dick covering her whole face from chin where my balls were to the tip which was going beyond her forehead. I pushed her face into my crotch and she just let me do it, not even saying a single word or moving in protest. She took out her tongue and started licking my balls, which were on her lips. I grabbed her cat ears sensually and started ying with them. It felt so soft and warm, it felt so good that using their length I wrapped a bit around my dick. Mimi looked like she wanted to say something at that but then she decided otherwise and started licking and sucking my dick properly. She was daily sucked dry by the two vixens so she knew what felt good. Surprisingly even though this was her first sexual experience she sucked better than all the women I had fucked till now. After some while when she was going at it without a care in the world making a mess and I was also forcefully pulling her head into my crotch while grabbing on her ears, I felt a build up and started going even faster. She was surprised by the sudden shift in motion but continued as usual until finally when she realized what was going on and tried to pull herself away however I was feeling pretty good and my grip on her ears was pretty tight so she couldnt even budge, not until I emptied my balls in her pretty mouth not leaving even a drop inside. She finally separated and looked at me with hurt look in her eyes, yet before saying anything she diligently swallowed everything. She was a good girl. Mimi C You came in my mouth ! Hikaru C I always cum in someones mouth... its a habit... Mimi C What now...? Hikaru C I will do as you say.. You already felt how amazing someone touching your ass is... And you are not even breaking any rules... I was simply bullshitting on thatst part and somewhere, she also knew that I was just saying random stuff to be with her. Her doubtful gaze told me all that was going on in her pretty head. Mimi C Is there a way you can make me feel good without inserting you giant thing inside..? Hikaru C You want dildos and stuff...? Mimi C The thing Betty has ? Uhmm.. anything else ? Hikaru C I can make myself so tiny, you can y with my whole body with your ass...? Mimi C Wh.. what ? Wait ! for real..? I nodded. Mimi C That sounds so... weird.. how is that even... No, not that.. Hikaru C Im out of ideas here.... Mimi C Can.. you.. make your fingers big and thick and help me masturbate...? Hikaru C You want me to finger your pussy..? Mimi C Yes, please. How could I say no to such a cute cat girl ? I made my whole hand bigger, almost reaching a double the size of a Hobgoblins hand. Just my one finger was 6 cm long and 2-3 cm thick. Her face was colorless when I finished my transformation. Mimi C I meant just little bigger than thumb size... not a monstrous hand size...! Hikaru C Enough with your excuses, now turn around and bend over if you wanna cum... She was looking like amb in a rain, but I showed no mercy. Just as she turned around andid down I grabbed her whole crotch with my one big hand pulled her whole up from her crotch. I was really powerful with this size, but the mana cost was also high. I put her down when she red at me with her cat eyes, and started gently touching her open pussy lips and clitoris. She was almost trembling with my each touch but she was also moaning so I continued. When I started pushing my pinky slowly inside she grunted and moaned like never before, I managed to get inside couple inches when a red streak mixed with her pussy juices trailed down her thighs. I broke her hymen, I hope there is no purity rule bullshit about that in their weird religion. Seeing how it might be painful, I stayed like that keeping my pinky in her pussy and just waiting while staring at her exposed butt. Her asshole was still winking whenever she tightened her muscles in pain. It was pretty cute scene. After some minutes she herself started moving her butt, so I also removed my finger and thrust it inside again. She was still feeling pain but her lust won over and she kept moaning, so kept finger fucking her. Going deeper and deeper with each thrust, making her moan and grunt louder and louder. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 70. Warning Notice 70. Warning Notice Looking at the still leaking cunt of an unconscious Mimi, my lips parted on their own and a smile formed on my face. I had fingered her pretty little pussy so thoroughly that the continues orgasms had made her unable to say or think anything except moaning louder and louder. Atst she fell limp and I let her leaking pussy be. This she would never forget. With another free day all of us watched another movie, yed around with various board games that I was nning on selling and just talked about stupid things together. Living with just one of them would be a dreame true, but with all three? Lets just say Hikaru finally had some good days in his life. Of course in between whenever someone got too close to me, or I to them then leaving everything aside a 2-3 hour long fuck session wouldmence. Now even Mimi stayed with us and either licked others or enjoyed her own blowjobs. She never inserted it inside anyone, even though she was clearly dying to do so. Being able to control their biology means I could crempie them all I wanted, otherwise by now they both had long been impregnated. I saw a glint in Beatrices eyes when I told her that I was intentionally not making her pregnant. She was really a giant hidden pervert, she clearly loved the idea of being crempied every single day, without any fear at that. Irene already knew about that. The next day, shop opened for business as usual. I woke up in my bed alone at some 9 - 10 O clock, got refreshed and ate some breakfast while watching YouTube videos. I saw Beatrice reading on the sofa and enjoying some chips. It was like she was on vacation, who would ept that she was my ve ? Just as I was contemting what to do with her, The door of Irenes room opened up and Mimi walked hurriedly towards me. Mimi C Hurry ! Hikaru, I think there is a really suspicious person in the shop below. I was just going to tell Irene, but checked on you before doing so. In Irenes room were the various monitors that showed CCTV footage from below, since Mimi was almost healed now she and Irene guarded the door below in shifts while the one off her shift would keep watch on the monitor. She must have seen someone doing some weird thing, before ordering them to thrown out by Irene I checked who it was and what he or she was doing. I immediately noticed a figure in ck clothing wrapped around his body, even on his face, only the eyes were somewhat visible. The figure acted like a regr customer whenever the staff was around but just as he was out of everyones sight, he would stare directly into the camera as if trying to figure it out. He was clearly a guy here for information, maybe even someone from assassins guild. It was illegal technically to have an assassins guild but wherever aristocrats and rich merchants were, assassins were always in need. The name was assassins guild but all kinds of illegal things was done by them, kidnapping, interfering with rival business. Messing with some nobles and of course Killing if paid well. This one looks like on an information gathering mission. Not like he could get anything at all... Hikaru C Keep an eye on him, but let him do whatever he is doing as long as he doesn''t harm the shop or steal anything. Sitting back on her seat near the monitors, Mimi nodded obediently. She really was a good girl, so without even thinking twice my hand reached her chin on its own and gave her some gentle chin rubs like a pet. At first she was confused as to what I was doing then she immediately rxed and enjoyed for two seconds before getting angry and thwarting my hand away. She turned her head around and humphed me. This chick was just so fucking cute.... Ignoring and forgetting the weird guy, I spent the whole day doing nothing but ying games and watching stuff. My staff was so well trained now that I didnt even have to go down once. In the evening however as I was walking around and checking up everyones work a random guy came from the entrance and put down a sealed document on the front counter. Saying it was for me and left. I picked up the strange document and went back to my room, opening the folder that had a unique logo of merchants association I read it all. It was a notice of warning against unfair price distribution of the various products that were against the association''s rules and regtions. It also fined me for it, about 40 golds. I could pay in IOU contract and promise to payter but obligated to pay nheless. It wasplete bullshit, but it was ording the rules. The products that I sold were unique to me and if someone bought it from me and sold it in higher then there was actually now protecting me. So when few of the other shops sold my products at higher price and they were members of the association so they came up with their own price. Clearly this was the dumbest thing I had seen so far, but if I retaliated in any other way thanw, the church and other greedy nobles would have an excuse to go after me. Whos to say this wasnt one of their schemes to begin with ? Thinking for a while I wrote a petition to appeal my case and present it against the association''s leaders. Of course it was just an excuse to know who was after me, I did not care for 40 gold and I was definitely not requesting anything from this greedy old farts. They had already revealed their cards now it was my turn. I received the reply in another 2 days, inviting me to the merchants guild to appeal my case. Before going though I paid an expensive information broker for detailed information on merchants association and assassins guild since I had a suspicion that the guy from this morning was somehow involved in this. I knew that just like every city, the capital also had an underground and many criminal elements from petty thief to organized crime. Some even on the payroll of the nobles. But since I was busy with the royal stuff and my deration of open war on anyoneing close to me had protected me till now, but sooner orter people would forget it and only greed and envy will remain. It was fine though, I was getting bored anyway. Maybe I will meet some baddy with hot skin tight outfit or something.. I cant wait ! Of course the people responsible for this will pay for this act of buffoonery. And so after two days, dressed in the clothes far elegant and premium than what was avable in this era I reached at the merchants guild and entered the building. The guy that delivered the folder was already waiting for me, he greeted me and guided me towards the meeting room where high profile cases of business rted issues were judged and discussed. Standing in the open floor I looked at the panel of old geezers that was the merchant associations leaders. There was however some pretty maids and assistants here and there, working for the old geezers. There was one olddy in the panel though, she was around 60-65. her face had hints of wrinkles and an effort of hiding it with cosmetics. Her figure was okayish, nothing noteworthy. I walked forward and stood in the middle of the room facing the round panel of wealthy merchants. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 71. Council of Geezers 71. Council of Geezers The panel of old geezers observed me from top to bottom as if checking out new merchandise. Atst one of them coughed and official proceedings started. They mentioned my name and our issue and how I was in the wrong and everything that was written in the notice. Geezer 1 : So you want to appeal for re-investigation of this issue ? Hikaru : More like me trying to figure out how such a thing is even possible... Geezer 2 : Do you not know thews of our nation ? Young Boy...? Hikaru C ifw protects you from ripping off a legit business just with the group of envious fools, then something is wrong with them, isnt it ? Geezer 3 C You Brat ! You think you can insult thew his majesty made and walk away !? Hikaru C And you think I dont recognize the pieces of shit that buy from me and sell in their shops ? The oldest looking geezer suddenly coughed and everyone looked at him. He seems to be the leader of this buffoons. Old Geezer C Hikaru was it ? What exactly is your appeal about ? Hikaru C To remove the unfair price use you all signed against me. Old Geezer C And why do you thing is that possible ? The use breaks now... Hikaru C Do you guys know how much profit I make every single day..? Old Lady C What does that have to do with anything ? Hikaru C You are all merchants and shop[ owners right ? Geezer 1 C Of course, this is merchants guild if you did not see the board outside... Hikaru C I make more than 500 gold coins every single day... Can you calcte how much money I might have till now ? Not to mention the ViP customers who paid thousands.... All of their faces suddenly turned serious, the profit my shop made was by far the biggest in whole capital however putting a number to the fact was far more effective. Since I neither had manufacturing cost or transportation cost, and they were all unique and priced ordingly. Not to mention I let them go around freely in my shop, unlike most shops where they had to stand in lines. Plus I had air conditioners which made the temperature inside the shop veryfortable against the heat of outside. Old Geezer C Did you file an appeal just to brag..? Hikaru C No, my point is I have too much money and very few ces to spend it on... if only I had some enemies... I hear there are people you can pay to make someone disappear... Assassin''s guild was loyal to no one, at the end of the day they were thieves and criminals. And I had enough money to buy whole guild, the only reason I was left alone by them was my strength. Let alonemon streets no one in knights family was even close to what I could do alone, and they had seen that when I beat up House Whites knights to pulp. Geezer 2 C YOU BASTARD !! Olddy C Behave Yourself, Kirchoffe. Clearly the boy knows his advantages. Old Geezer C You want us as your enemy, Boy..? Are you sure ? Hikaru C You are the one making me an enemy... I didnt even know you guys existed till two days ago... Old Geezer C Thew isw, and I find nothing wrong with the request of this guild members to raise the price of a good product... Olddy C You cant expect the world to leave you alone, when you are such an eyesore for everyone.... Hikaru C I know... Thats why I have an offer for you guys.... Geezer 1 C Ohhh ! And what is that..? Hikaru C I will sell some of my products directly to you with discount on quantity. With this you can pick your own prices, since I wont sell those stuff in my shop. How about it ? Geezer 3 C That is.... Geezer 2 C Can we really trust him...? Old Geezer C And you would do that out of your kindness...? Hikaru C Of course not, Im also businessman you know.... Olddy C What do you want ? Hikaru C Membership of this panel since I have the biggest business in the capital and a lunch with you... Geezer 1 C See ! Such a brat... Geezer 3- I knew it.... Disrespect and Greedy... Olddy C Dinner with me..? I just simply nodded. She must be confused, but I just wanted to see how she had maintain that old body of hers... more than her body I was attracted to do it with a figure of authority and power... it just feels different when you bend over a proud woman and hear her moan cutely. Old Geezer C Membership of the merchants council is voted by the members of guild, not selected randomly... Hikaru C I am bringing thousands of gold worth of business with me, I bet if I run for president they will even vote me for that. But I dont really wanna be so brash about it, membership is enough for me. Not like I can make big changes with just that, now can I ? is there also now protecting president just like an independent business like mine ? The old mans white eyebrows twitched at that, clearly he was very proud of this establishment and me pointing out their error in byws was gonna be a hard pill to swallow. Maybe just to prove that he was not afraid or that he genuinely like the business opportunity, but the old man nodded and asked for a vote. Two with me two against, atst the old geezer sighed, looked at me once and raised his own hand in my favour and I became the sixth member. The meeting ended and everyone went on their own way after ring at me onest time, only the olddy was left who approached me carefully. Olddy C Am I right in assuming that it is a business that you are interested in..? Hikaru C Now.. now why would you assume that my beautifuldy ? Her cheeks flushed at that, clearly not expecting me to hit on her. Even the young couples were not into sex that much so when one reaches theirte thirties, sex is almost non-existence except for some exceptions like Beatrice. So it was normal that 60 year olddy was not expecting to be prated randomly any more. Olddy C You do understand that I have a family right ? Not to mention you are a..... She looked at me from head to toe to point out my age. Hikaru C Well, I guess I will have to find another merchant for the amazing deal I had thought about... I pretended to turn around when I felt her hand holding me from the shoulder, I smiled. Hikaru C Oh ! Did you change your mind, Mydy ? Olddy C I guess a dinner is fine... Hikaru C Very well then... I told her toe at the most expensive restaurant at 8 in the evening and left the merchant''s guild. I was just a basic member of the guild when I entered and I left as a council member. Who da fuck said money cant buy everything..? That evening I was greeted by thedy in silk waiting for me at the restaurant. She had dressed up, I guess she wasnt that old in the heart. We talked about business and ate expensive meal, I made her an offer that was improved version of the same offer I discussed with the geezers but with better profit and selection of her choice. She was beyond happy about that and opened up more and more to me. To the point that when I suggested to take her to a hotel she hurriedly epted as if waiting for it the whole time. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: it will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 72. Mariam’s Old P*ssy 72. Mariams Old P*ssy The olddy was certainly not innocent at all, she did not hesitate for even a second before jumping on me, after entering the hotel room. Well it may have been slightly my fault since I was groping her ass in the crowded streets non-stop from restaurant to hotel. She had guards of her own which I could feel moving in shadows but they were too obvious, none even had strength equal to that of a knights I crushed, I guess their specialty was surprise attacks. Not much of a surprise if I already knew where they were, but since theirdy never asked for their services they remained in shadows and guarded the door to the hotel room. Maybe this was not the first time for theirdy to do something not verydylike. She had to bend down for kissing me, I was still massaging her balloon like ass cheeks. Finally after a deep kiss that made her breathless, she separated to take a breath. Olddy C We shouldnt do this.. you know... Hikaru C You dont want to....? Olddy C Its not like I dont want to, even though you look like my grandchildren which my old body seems to surprisingly like but Im married and goddess Art said.... Hikaru C Ughhhh... Boringggg... We doing it or not ? I wanna try that jiggly ass of yours... Olddy C You are so vulgar for a kid.... Hikaru C Which you love.... Olddy C I guess.... She leaned forward and we kissed again, this time I pushed her towards bed while tongue fucking her virgin mouth. She loved this new way of vulgar kissing too, I noticed. Falling down on bed, on top of her still kissing I stopped groping her ass and instead removed her panty, which was modern ckcy one. My products were indeed popr. Going down from her lips and ying with her shaggy tits I pushed her silky dress up and saw a clean old, slightly darker shade of pink pussy lips. Moisture clearly visible on top of it. Pussy looked nice but I wasnt in the mood to taste it, so I got up and revealed my dick. Looking up from the bed the towering shadow of my dick covered the whole wall behind us, perfectly matching with her horror filled expressions. Olddy C That... thats monstrous !! I cant take it.... Hikaru C You just rx, its my job to fill your pussy with it. Oh by the way I never asked... What was your name again..? Olddy C You dont even know my name !? And we are already naked.... its Mariam... Hikaru C Should I call you Grandma Marial...? I asked while bringing my dick on to her face, my balls were inches away from her lips. She was inhaling like an asthma patient. Mariam C You piece of.....!! However before she could finish the sentence, I put down my hard cock on her face and sat down on her chest. Her shaggy boobs made one excellent seat. It was probably most humiliating thing ording to their religion but the old Mariam seemed to find forbidden pleasure in such a treatment towards her. Then she forgot everything and just started licking my dick from all around, I also yed around with her mouth with my dick. Filling her mouth then pulling it out, making her whole face and lips rub all over my dick and balls. In short making a mess out of her pretty appearance. Having enough fun with her face, I bend her over in doggy style and pushed it deep inside her leathery hole which was still surprisingly tight. Maybe my dick really was just too much to handle or she really was just a nicedy, not doing much with her lower half. Whatever it was I loved it, her loud grunting and moaning mixed with curses indicated that the feeling was mutual. She was not as tight as Beatrice and Irene but she was pretty good. Her old pussy had its own benefits, like the shape felt really different and the gripping was more in sync with my thrusting. And of course... Pahh Pahh Mariam C AHHH ! Fuck, Fuckkk !! p me more !!! I could abuse her ass all I wanted since she was glorified prostitute, selling her body to a kid rumored as literal demon for a deal... I kept abusing her old pussy for well over two and half hours. She was so messed up, she wasnt even responding to my calls any more. I pulled my dick out of her worn out pussy, white liquid flooded out of her pussy hole trailing down from her thighs to the bed. The stream was never ending, well I did fill her to the brim with my seed without a care in the world. I could feel her guards getting nervous as to intervene or not. They only heard moaning and pping, one might have peaked inside in the middle but I thing they got the picture. So not making them any more nervous I cleaned myself in bathroom, a luxurious hotel was indeed pretty handy. Then I left her naked and covered in my cum,ying on bed with her hands spread out and tongue out. I guess she will remember this night rest of her old life. Walking nonchntly towards my home I noticed many a shops and people doing various business and dealings excitedly in the dark of night. Even though their living condition was piss poor, the people somehow looked content with it. Turning in one dark alley which was a short cut to my shop I noticed four other presence turning with me from the crowd. There was no signs of their taking this route before this, it wasnt a pre-made decision. The four presence also felt more powerful than the guards ofdy Mariam. After walking alone in the empty street for some minutes, increasing my strength to maximum I waited for the ambush. And it came, four of the all together attacked me from four different angles. One had dagger, other two swords andst one was an archer. Bending my body at an unnatural angle to avoid the iing arrow I punched one of the sword guy so hard in the shoulder that he flew into the next building breaking the walls with him. The other swordsman hesitated for a second after seeing this but continued his attack, but the second was all I needed. My Beretta 1301 was already out on my hands, I looked into his I fucked up face and shot at his chest instantly putting an end to his assassin career. The dagger guy was still trying to get an angle but after seeing two of hispatriot squished like a bug, his hands started to tremble a little and his steps started going a bit backwards instead of forwards. But before he could turn and start running, a bullet pierced his chest too. Only the Archer remained, I walked towards him not even bothering to aim. Before he could pull a string I could explode his head with three bullets and he seems to understand this point. Putting the end of barrel on his chest I asked, Who ? The archer looked like he was regretting all his life choices at once. The question was not important since he knew I had other ways to find out so he didnt even pretended not to know and spoke up one name. Sras Araknese.. I pulled the trigger and blew off the head of thest assassin. Hikaru C Fuck, I knew that son of a bitch was up to something.... Sras Araknese was the son of Aramas Araknese, the old king. Despite his fathers wishes, it seems like the prince had enough of the heretic. Even Chloe did not report anything about this, but then again she was simply a castle maid. Her reports were limited. Looks like I will have to do this one, my own... Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 73. Palace Perversion 73. Pce Perversion I needed a face, a face i can use to infiltrate the castle. And this choice was really important, bing servants is not much helpful and if i pretended to be high ranking official, i will need to prepare a lot and stay away from his/hers family. Then, a face shed in my mind. Hikaru C Of course, if Im bing someone else that is the perfect job for me. The next day with Irene, we stalked the woman who exclusively serviced the queen every few nights. Officially she was queens personal maid, but she rarely did any work and only gave orders to other maids. We ambushed her in her house, her husband was also out so it was empty. Making her tell me all about her job and rtionship with the queen by threatening her to kill her husband, sheplied and told everything. Her husband joined uster and ended up bing hostage as well. After getting everything i needed, i reversed their gender and changed their faces. Made husband a wife and wife her husband. Threatening them telling that i knew every second their location so if they did not leave this kingdom in two days it will not end well for them. My gender reversal was so magical for them, that they believed it and as we kept a look out C they sessfully ran away in carriage and did not even tried to resist. I think the wife quite enjoyed the role reversal but that was another story. Waking up at 6 and changing into the maid, I walked towards the pce, meeting Chloe on the way. I had asked her to meet me today so I could exin her things. She was pretty excited for me to join on her mission, she excitedly talked about all the things she did in the pce. She was shocked to see me as a woman and checked my assets by groping them. I pushed her away to stop her antics as we approached the pce gate. No one objected at all, the infiltration was a sess. Separating from Chloe I went to the kitchen and observed various maids working, which was my job. After giving enough pressure to the staff, I got bored so I started wondering around the hallways pretending to work while looking for the royalty. I knew where the king''s chambers were so headed there and saw from the distance the king sleeping in his bed coughing asionally while many maids and healers surrounded him. Then I walked a bit further and found the queen''s quarters but she wasn''t there for some reason, I red at the maids cleaning it for a while and left to find something more useful. I thought about going to princess''s room but decided to do thatter, right now I needed to find the prince and give him something to busy his schedule. After wondering around finding various weird things I found the prince in the garden sitting in a chair reading some old leathery book. I walked closer pretending to find something and read the title ''The Words of Goddess Art''. Of course the horny for Religion guy was reading religious book, what else did I expect..? Prince - Is something the matter, Gracie ? My name was Gracie with this face so I smiled at him. Hikaru - Ah, Royal Highness, I can''t find this one earring of her highness, have you seen it somewhere here ? Prince - My mother''s earrings..? Who cares.. just tell her that you lost it... I went closer to him and bowed respectfully and just as I was turning I pretended to fall, and prince charming here saved me from falling down. Just imagining someone seeing this made me vomit. But I pretended otherwise and bowed and apologized while acting all nervous and embarrassed. Walking away from him my face took the form of a dark and sinister devil smiling... The prince was no longer a prince.. I changed his pipi to huha. I can''t wait to find out how he deals with this, not to mention but the change was permanent. Smiling like an idiot I was walking through the hallways when I bumped into the young knight from the other day. I was surprised to see him here but it made sense since he was the captain of the king''s personal guards. He apologized even though it was my fault and told me not to worry about it much and went his way. I continued going in the way from where he came from and met a pretty looking older maid going around with messy hair and hurriedly dressed clothes. My mind took a full 180, what in the hell? The chivalrous knight was shagging castle maids..? And one so... Mature looking. She was well past her prime and had wrinkles all over her face. Admitted I wasn''t one to speak when I myself shagged a gilf just the other day but it was more like a kinky experimental way, I was not seriously attracted to her old pussy. I acted as if I was angry and grilled the old maid for answers insinuating that I just saw the young night and I kinda knew what was going on. She immediately broke and bbed everything away. ording to her the young knight shagged many maids regrly as captain of the guards, and not just that she also revealed that other maids were pretty happy being with him since he paid a gold every single time he fucked them. That was also the reason why they kept it quite. Why did no maid tell Chloe about it? Or was it something that was agreed by everyone but no one spoke aloud? I fished for some more details and one interesting thing I got to know was he only went after married, old women. Now, now the young knight sure has some peculiar tastes. But each to their own, I don''t really care who does what in the pce but maybe I can use it in future somehow. I let her go and continued to wander around, my goal ining here was achieved but it seemed like I would have much more fun if I stayed so decided to keep pretending for a while, of course the day of queens service was tomorrow and I did not want to miss it at any cost too. After wandering around for a while I saw the redhead princess going somewhere with a couple of maids following. I also got near them and walked together, the princess eyed me but continued walking. After reaching a room where plenty of books and cassettes were all around with afortable sitting and reading arrangements in the room I guessed it was something like her personal reading room. Settling on one of the good pillow seats, the princess looked at me again. Princess - Gracie ? Do you want something from me ? Hikaru - I have a personal message to give you mydy, can we have some privacy? She squinted her eyes but gestured to her maids to leave anyways. There was also a guard standing outside the door. After everyone left and thest maid closed the door. The princess red at me once again... Princess - So..? Hikaru - Do you know mydy why am I the personal maid of the queen? Princess - Because you are.... good? Hikaru - I''m decent enough but no that''s not why. I am her personal maid because I can give her something that no other maid can... Princess - And what is that...? I pulled up my maid uniform and showed my female bare legs with stockings till I reached the Main part. Seeing my towering dick, her mouth was wide open. She could not believe her eyes, I mean I wouldn''t either.. Hikaru - It''s been a while and The prince and you have yet to produce any heirs... So her highness sent me to take care of you.... Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** **Changes in Patreon Tiers…** **Changes in Patreon Tiers** Hello, everyone! I''m really thankful for all your support for my story. There are some changes that I thought were necessary since I was unable to deliver on what I had promised. For a long time the patrons of 10$ tier Kinky Coborator did not receive the extra benefits that separated them from the 5$ tier patrons. So I have decided to not make illustrations anymore (Those were very hard, I barely have time to write so it just wasnt possible. Silly me thought I could do it.) and instead I am uploading 10 more chapters for the patrons of 10$ tier Kinky Coborators. I am also increasing the base tier amount 1$ more because Patreon taxes 0.7 dor for every sessful patrons, so its kind of necessary for me. I talked with them and they rmended me to increase my base tier amount, Sorry.
  • Changes in Short
  • Nothing will change right away, so dont worry about that.
  • 10 more Chapters for 10$ tier Kinky Coborator (Released right now with this post.)
  • No changes in 5$ tier Risque Readers
  • Finally increasing the base tier amount from 2$ to 3$ from the next working month (01/08/2024).
The Revised Tiers from 01/08/2024. The 10 chapters will be released immediately, so its 20 chapters ahead of the public release for 10$ tier and anyone can ess it if they upgrade it now, the increased charges for 2$ tier will only be effective from next month so dont worry about it now. : 1. *Sensual Subscriber($3/month):*A heartfelt thank you and early ess to 5 Chapters ahead of Scribblehub. 2. *Risque Reader($5/month):*Early ess to 10 Chapters ahead of Scribblehub. 3. *Kinky Coborator($10/month):*Early ess to 20 Chapters ahead of Scribblehub. Thank You! Thank you so much for considering bing a patron. Your support enables me to continue doing what I love and to share it with you. Lets create something amazing together! Warm regards, Isekai_lover P.S.I will still try to release some illustrations depending on how much free time I get, I like to draw so its something I wanna do. But I wont make it a privilege anymore because it seems I really suck and I need to learn a lot before my art is privilege worthy..... :) Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 74. Palace Perversions 2 : Well F*cked Princess.. 74. Pce Perversions 2 : Well F*cked Princess.. Princess C Wh.. whh.. what are you talking about..? Are you male...? Hikaru C Oh yes, my main job is to please the queen but she lent me to you from now on, of course i will also be servicing her... Princess C You cant make me.... preg.. can you ? That must be a lie.. The queen will never do such a thing with her son. Hikaru C The prince already agreed to it... He was too weak to knock you up, so now its up to me... Come on lets do it... Princess C Hold on.. you cant.... however before she could finish i walked near her grabbed her chin and nted a deep tongue teasing kiss on her. She raised her hands to resist but ended up taking them down, seeing her so submissive i grabbed her healthy buttocks while kissing her. She made a noise in my mouth but i ignored her. Atst we separated after some minutes and i spoke up. Hikaru C Tell your maids not to disturb and go away for some hours. Princess C H.. Hours..? Hikaru C Oh yeah, your pretty holes are going to go through some well deserved abuse my princess. Her eyes had doubts and suspicion but there was also insurmountable lust in them, she clearly wanted to feel something filling her holes. And so she obeyed, telling her maids to leave her alone and going away only toe back when she asked for them. Princess C What now ? Hikaru C Now i will fuck you my princess. Kindly turn around and let me see that juicy ass of yours. Princess C Arent you being a bit too vulgar with your princess...? Hikaru - I dont care about your status, i only care about your pussy. Now stand against the wall. She took her time but did as i asked. Making her stand against the wall, i slowly removed her lower clothes. She was wearing a dress with leggings that i sold her. Raising her pretty dress i buried my face in her plump ass over her ck skin tight leggings. She smells so fucking good every time, does she bath with flowers or something..? Snatching her leggings and panty in one strong pull, i exposed her pretty butt to the open sunlight. Her closed pussy lips were a bit moist and her hairy asshole was plugged with a butt plug that i gave her which trembled when i breathed out on her plump ass. It was a pleasant surprise, she was walking around castle halls with butt plug in her ass. She clearly cared nothing for the no touching ass rule of her goddess. Hikaru C Arent you a slut..? Whats this in your ass ? Princess C Its nothing.. just focus on your job... Taking a deep breath of her flowery behind i attacked her pussy, her quite moans and trembling figure was just so fucking inviting. Despite giving her tools to clean her bush she was still hairy, i guess she likes to be all hairy and natural. Sucking on her tasty pussy lips while licking her clit, she came immediately. Cunnilingus was new for woman of this world, their holy holes were never touched by men except for opening their hole and inserting their dicks. She was so into it that after some 5 minutes she was pushing her ass with lot of strength in my face, rubbing herself silly trying to feel good. I guess her lust won over her doubts. Removing her butt plug with my one hand, she stopped pushing herself to look back and saw me spreading her ass wide and going for her meat hole. She squeaked but said nothing and just enjoyed as i yed with her tight asshole with my tongue. Despite the butt plug she was pretty tight, i pushed deep with my tongue inside. Even making my tongue long enough to do deep inside her. When i did that her legs buckled and she lost all her strength in her legs and fell down on the floor. Looking at her as if looking at my prey, i carried her in my arms and kissed her once again to make her taste how her ass and pussy tasted. She was hesitant but immediately epted and enjoyed the tongue as i walked towards one of the couch near the window where she usually read i guess. Throwing her on there, i said nothing and just looked at her lust filled eyes. She found it unbearable and immediately spread her legs wide open on the couch like amon whore inviting her customers with big wee. Responding to her gesture with a smile i put my humongous dick on her entrance and looked into her eyes. While maintaining the eye contact i observed all the pain and ecstasy she felt as i plunged my dick inside her tight cunt. When she was showing a bit too resistance and looking like she was in pain i immediately leaned forward touching her boobs with mine, kissing her for a long ass time to make her forget the dick in her pussy. After she got used to my size i fucked her void like pussy nonstop, caring not for even a single second when she was tapping my thighs to go slow or begging in between moaning to give her pussy a rest. I liked her tight teenager pussy that grabbed my dick like hungry rubber monster and enjoyed it fully. Fucking her on the couch, then making her stand up against the window picking her up from her knees and fucking her little twat in open sunlight. She was moaning and grunting like a bitch while saying all kinds of curses in between. We were loud but the room was big and the door other side so it was fine as long as no one walked in or opened the door. Putting her down on one of her study table i ploughed her pussy surrounded by books and papers. Her expressions had long transformed from a princess getting bit naughty to female mma fighter plunging deep against her enemy again and again. I already filled her pussy many times, so much so that white liquids never stoppeding out of her abused pussy. I inserted the ass plug back inside and kept pulling it back and plunging it in. She was beyond ecstatic and had fully be an animal. She was really nice pervert bitch to have. I liked how she looked up at me with her pretty eyes, saying thank you with my every thrust and begging for more, her make up was also ruined and tears were flowing out of her eyes while i was pushing deep inside her on the floor, bending her back and pulling her ass up. Weather the tears were of pain or pleasure i did not know and neither did i care. Finally unleashing myst load in her shaking pussy, i separated from her and let the liquids flow out. Laying on the couch my dick still hard and covered in juices i rested for a bit. The princess was out of her minds with shaking body and focus less eyes with her tongue out of her mouth drooling. Taking my phone out of my storage, i took a nice picture of well fucked princess. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 75. Palace Perversion 3 : Bit of p*ssy here and there… 75. Pce Perversion 3 : Bit of p*ssy here and there Looking at the naked cum dripping; gaping pussy of the princess, Hikaru sighed and got back into his maid dress. Opening the door just a little I ordered the one maid waiting out of all her handmaids to go grab Agnes, which was Chloe''s maid name. Since I was the head maid she bowed down and obeyed immediately. I got back inside and waited, Chloe came in just 5 minutes. Looking at her wide open eyes I grabbed her hand and pulled her in, closing the door after her. Chloe - What in the he... OH MY GOD !! its just half a day and you already fucked the princess..? The goddam Princess Hikaru ?? Hikaru - Shhh ! Stay quiet. There are people outside. I grabbed her from her open mouth and brought her to the sprawling princess who was still out of it. Waiting for her to wake up Chloe and I cleaned up the room which wasn''t much, just clothes here and there and stains of our juices. The most fucked up thing that needed clean up was princess herself. After everything was neat and tidy, we sat beside the princess waiting for her to wake up. And with each minute passed Chloe''s butt was getting nearer and nearer to me, to the point that now she was sitting in myp facing towards me her hands wrapped around my back. Hikaru - What are you doing? Chloe - I masturbate thinking about you every day you know that? Hikaru - Me or my dick ? Chloe - Aren''t you one and all ? She leaned into me touching her boobs to mine and slowly touched her pretty lips to my big womanly lips. After a while we were tongue fucking each other intensely while my hands were groping her ample butt which was the gift of transforming her into the body of this maid. Having enough of kissing she separated and looked at my face with her horny eyes. Chloe - Why did you fuck the princess? Hikaru - She has a nice ass... Chloe - Why don''t you fuck me...? Hikaru - You don''t have a nice a.... Chloe - Shut up ! I have a nice butt in this body... See ? She raised her butt high and swayed it around trying to show it off. It was an incredibly sexy scene to see her so hungry for my dick. Being a teenager herself she was also a fountain of hormones and after getting dicked down by me I guess she was addicted. Standing up with her in myp, I threw her back on the couch and raised my dress up my thighs where my dick was already hard from her antics. She got on her fours after removing the maid dress and panty halfway, and moved her butt around to teasingly invite me. Grabbing her butt with both my hands, I pped her pussy with my dick making more of her juices to flow out. After setting it in position I pushed it deep inside her tight snatch to fill her up, and it was a sess she stopped her antics and just grunted and moaned as I ploughed deeper and deeper into her flesh. Grabbing her two hands from her back I just smashed into her making a lewd ''smack'' ''smack'' sound echo in the whole room. In the middle of our session the princess got to her senses and just stared at us from her position. I noticed her confused and slightly turned on face looking at us. Hikaru - This is one of my maids... You can ask her to serve you if you want... Princess - You want to make her my handmaid? Hikaru - No, well it''s up to you. If you keep her closer you can ask for her anytime. It''s also fine if you don''t, if you want my services then you can contact me through her. That made the princess''s eyes sparkle. She was a pervert all right. Unloading myst load into Chloe''s tight pussy I threw her away onto the princess''s naked figure and got myself dressed. Hikaru - I''m going.. clean yourselves. Chloe, help her. Removing myself from the princess''s reading room, I started wandering around the hallways again then I remembered the lunch and headed towards the kitchen. The staff was working as they should which was nice. I loitered around them till lunch time, giving random orders and getting close to the various busty cooks. We served lunch to the queen and princess, the prince was usually there ording to Chloe but today he was having a gender crisis somewhere. And the old king only ate in his room. Queen - Where is Sras? Princess - Uhm.. he had some urgent business to attend to. He did not say when he would return. Queen - How many times would I have to exin to him how much his health was important... They chatted about this and that and I was d to see that neither mentioned anything that would expose my lie. The princess had better sense than to discuss such important things on the dinner table. And from the looks of her I don''t think she cares much if she gets pregnant or not.. The process was reward enough... The afternoon was a resting period for all royalty and the maids busied themselves in various works in the pce. I also wandered around the castle looking for interesting things waiting for the evening toe when the queen would ask for me to pleasure her lonely pussy. The queen was a really pretty looking middle aged woman, the old king had married a teenager when he was in his 40s-50s. I guess I can''t me her for feeling lonely, how much can an old guy like the pious king could fuck her... Just as I was moving through an empty corridor I heard some grunting and pping sounds. Bing alert I walked slowly without making any noise and peeked behind the turning wall. I saw a guy in a silk dress, probably a court official getting on his knees and licking a young bunny girl maid''s bushy pussy. The court official was really into it making the bunny maid grab his hair and pushing him in. What in the hell? I thought cunnilingus was something new... And then it hit me... Fucking of course. Just to see the reaction of people of this world towards porn before I sold them to VIP customers I had sold a few copies of hentai manga in incognito skin of a random human. I sold it to one of the information brokers and two noble men of questionable character with too much money on hand ording to observations done by Irene. It was something we did before even opening the shop full time. I almost forgot about it. It reached to the fucking pce..? And now that young knight and this court official seems like people pursuing the techniques described in it, making the maids go crazy. The maids did not like only the gold provided by the young knight, they loved the new ways of getting off. Ah, that makes sense. Now, how could I just let such a chance go by ? I walked out while making noise with my feet taking some steps backwards and just as I schemed the hungry couple was surprised to see me. I instantly got fake angry and berated the naked Bunny girl maid and also said some crypted words towards the official hinting that I might tell the church. The official immediately begged for mercy and apologized again and again. I let him go saying it was a warning, he was so relieved to hear that. As he ran away I looked at the bunny girl, Who still had to cover her pussy back. She was just too afraid I think, since she was trembling. Beastmen were a minority and things about discrimination and such was amon thing in the capital. I guess she was afraid she would be punished, now I was feeling bad. I got near her and gently touched her big ears, she looked up with teary eyes. I gently patted her cheeks and removed the tears with my thumbs. Bunny girl - Ma''am, I''m... I''m so.. sor... Hikaru - Shhhhh ! You don''t have to say anything... And really she really didn''t, I just gently turned her around, guided her hands on the wall and pulled her bushy tailed ass out. She finally realized something else was going on, instead of punishment and looked at me with a shocked face. But it was toote my dick was already touching her pussy entrance, before she could say a word I pushed it deep inside her ready bunny girl pussy. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 76. Palace Perversion 4 : Peaceful P*ssy Life 76. Pce Perversion 4 : Peaceful P*ssy Life She was tight ! Incredibly tight. Her quite moaning when i touched her bushy tail or floppy ears were just so fucking cute. I ploughed her pussy against the wall for half an hour till i released my first load inside her. I could see her getting wobbly and tired. My dick still inside her pussy i stopped moving and turned her face back to me, looking at her red cheeks and teary eyes she was really into it. Her lips opened and closed slightly as if begging for a kiss, and kind me just gave it to her. The kiss made the whole corridor sound so erotic as i continuously tongue fucked her, she was breathless but loved the kissing sloppily. Hikaru C Whats your name ? Bunny girl C Lucy, maam. Hikaru C Lucy, Do you want me to widened your pussy even more...? She shyed away and broke eye contact but did not say anything in protest, just quietly nodding. I lifted her half naked self and put her on my shoulder, her bare ass besides my face and her own face looking at my back. I walked up to one room a bit further and slowly entered it, it was empty just like most rooms in the pce were. There were some old furniture and papers lying around, i put her down and closed the door. Looking at me for a second then looking down at my dick, she came closer and bend down sniffing and licking my tip. Her petite hands were too small for my cock. I enjoyed her amature attempts to make me feel good, but after some 5 minutes i had enough. I grabbed her hands and made her stand up, She was really hairy, like a bit too hairy as if she had not shaved for years upon years. Was this normal for beastfolk ? Hikaru C What do you want to do...? Lucy C Uhm... I... I want your dick, maam. Hikaru C Say Please fuck my lonely pussy.. I need it inside... She looked like she would cry at any second, but atst she opened her tiny mouth and said, Lucy C Please fuck Lucys lonely pussy, I want it inside... Deep inside... Hikaru C Now ! Thats my girl. I petted her long eared head, giving her a good girl treatment. Her cheeks were beyond red as she moved her tail around hurriedly. Raising her up from her butt, I put her on my dick she was practically weightless. Grabbing her lips into mine i slide my dick once again in her tight hole. Her pussy was so tight it gripped my dick from all angles making my each thrust a mess out of her insides. I made her jump on my dick as I walked around the room, letting her see outside the windows as I fucked her for hours. Atst unloading my fifth load on her shy face I ended it. It was already evening, in couple of hours my shift would end and I had to leave. Lucy C Can we... can we... do this.. again...? Hikaru C Be my spy, bring me important news around the pce and i will reward you of your choosing... She stared at me but nodded in the end. I was not afraid of her telling anyone, I mean who would even believe her..? Wasting my time doing this and that I left the pce, I was summoned by the queente at night so I still had few hours. I got home and checked up on my shop, everything was fine. Nothing unusual or weird just normal business. Seeing Beatrice in her underwear, reading the book on the couch on her stomach I was greeted by her two giant balloons which I gratefully pped. She finally noticed that I was there. She usually never wore shorts or underwear in the living room, but it seems being alone she was careless. Beatrice C Hi.. Hikaru.. that hurts you know...? Hikaru C Not my fault, giving me a cake and not expecting me to eat it is just hopeless endeavor. I sat on the floor near the couch, she was still in the same position. Groping her jiggly ass with my one hand, I checked things online to see if there was something that changed in few hours I was at castle. She was trying her best to ignore my hand and read her book but I could hear her quite moans whenever my fingers got too close to her asshole or her moist pussy. Beatrice C Ahh.. Hikaru ? Hikaru C Yes... Beatrice C Can you please.. ahh... not do that ? Hikaru C On one condition.... Beatrice C What..? Hikaru C Suck my cock... Beatrice C Im reading.... Hikaru C Then ass it is... She pouted and snapped her book close. Looking at me with her cute angry face, she came in between my legs and released my hidden weapon in the open. She was so cute, looking angry like that so I caressed her cheeks lovingly and ended up getting bit. As a punishment I grabbed the naughty childs head and inserted my dick fully inside her pretty mouth till her throat. Making her hair go back lovingly I looked at her teary eyes and let her go... She coughed and took deep breathes, pointing at me angrily which ended in her punching me with her weak ass punches. Iughed and hugged her to calm her down, and it worked. Even though my small frame got almost buried between her boobs, I still managed to hold her under my arms. She breathed a deep breath and separated. Raising her chin a bit upwards with my finger, I pushed my tiny lips into her big and juicy lips going deep inside her mouth and ying with her tongue. And just as we were pretty deep into it, Cough Cough I lifted Beatrice who was in myp and turned towards the voice while continuing kissing. It was Mimi of course. She squinted her eyes at us and sat down on the couch. We still continued kissing for minutes and finally separated. Beatrice C Haah.. hah...What..? Mimi C Nothing..... Hikaru C Why the long face then...? Do you want some ? Mimi C No, I dont want some !! You tricked me !! I asked around and everyone said that touching ones ass is not good even if someone else does it.... Hikaru C Oh... Is that so..? Beatrice C Wait ! Hikaru ? Did you tricked her into showing her ass..? Hikaru C Lets not assume that I did some kind of scam here, Okay ? Who did you ask..? Mimi C Everyone in the shop ! Even some customers agreed. Hikaru C Hahhah.. Okay.. Okay.. Let me ask you one thing. How do you people know what your goddess said..? Mimi C Its written in the holy scriptures... Hikaru C Does it explicitly say that you no one can touch your ass...? Beatrice C No, it only says you yourself cant touch it. Hikaru C Everything else is something that people made up on their own... Right ? So even they dont know whats real and whats a lie.. Mimi C You are confusing me again !! Beatrice C No, he has a point... Hikaru C See..? And to make you feel good Beatrice here will show you how it doesnt matter who touches your ass... Beatrice C I will...? I pinched her pussy to get my point across, she pouted but stayed silent after that and looked at Mimi. Mimi C You will take it in the ass ? Beatrice C I will ? Hikaru ? Hikaru C Yes, of course. She just said so. Come on Beatrice, lets see that big butt of yours... chop.. chop... Beatrice ring at me, stood up from myp and turned around. Now her plump ass was inches away from my face, there was a little wet stain on her pussy from earlier kissing. I grabbed her gigantic balloons with both my hands and got lost into their softness. Read 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release: It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 77. Home Break for a quick Foursome 77. Home Break for a quick Foursome Bending her back slightly Beatrice gave me a perfect angle to be inside her valley of softness, ncing at Mimi she was watching it as if it was the most important thing ever. The eye contact between Mimi and Beatrice as I buried my tongue deeper and deeper in her ass made me extra horny. Beatrice had perfectly shaved pussy and ass plus her entire body smelled like jasmine since the new product bathing salts was introduced in the shop recently. My own employees actually wasted half their sry in my shop since I had everything that a person might need for afortable life. From Food to clothes and even Jewellery and books. Beatrice C Ahh.. uhm... Beatrice was having really hard time maintaining bnce as I serviced her tight and sweet butthole. So I stopped for a second and pushed her towards the couch where Mimi was looking at us as if I had denied her candies and she was going to kill me for it. Hikaru C Why dont we give miss Mimi a better look ? Beatrice confused followed my gestures and slept on her stomach in Mimisp. Beatrices butt was right beneath Mimis face. I got behind Beatrice and brought my face closer to her naked holes. Winking once at Mimi and watching her go red, I started servicing Beatrice again. A bit looser than earlier now I could extend my tongue far deeper inside her ass and she was feeling it like hell, Beatrice started moaning and grunting as if I was literally fucking her ass. The ass is really sensitive point for most girls of this world, was that the reason why the slut goddess banned it ? Woman who get too into anal loses themselves and bes more and more slutty ? Well, I cant decide weather thats a good thing or bad. But such a thing cant be true... I mean that doesnt even make any sense biologically... Beatrice C Ahmmmm... Uhmmmm... Is that your dick Im feelinggggg... ? Mimi? I got my face out of Beatrices ass to tease Mimi. Hikaru C Oh ! Are you turned on Mimi...? Mimi C No ! Its just.... Its all your fault !! Beatrice C Why dont youe here..? Sit in front of me.. Let me help you... Mimi C You just want to suck my fake dick... Beatrice C And isnt that helping you..? Mimi had a troubled expressions of shame and embarrassment as she moved Beatrice away and sat at the head of the couch, her wide open legs facing Beatrices face. Beatrices ass meanwhile in Hikarus hands and face. Getting a better grip at her full buttocks I started round two and increased the number of my tongue to two. One teasing her tight anus while another going deep in her ass making her almost go crazy. Holding Mimis dick in hand Beatrice started moaning like never before. Even Mimi herself felt jealous by just looking at her and seeing her enjoying so much. What are you guys doing ? I want in too.... A voice came from the top steps of the stairs and a figure settled herself behind me while throwing her weapons away. Of course it was Irene and believe me when I say it, she was the biggest slut in this house. She never started it but once it was on, she would go full buffet on me. And she had some weird kinks I tell you. One time she made me turn into a woman with dick and sucked my boobs to orgasm, once she asked me to turn myself into a wolf like monster and made me fuck her doggystyle. She was a certified pervert but mostly she asked for such things when we were alone, despite the three getting alone they were still worried about how they might appear in each others eyes while no one cared about what I thought. Except Mimi who had that virgin shyness to her. She just needed a good fuck. Irene got between my legs facing front and started ying with my balls and dick after removing my pants. The scene in the living room was full of moaning and sexy noises, just imagining it made me even harder so I pushed my dick down in Irenes throat and she dly epted it. She always fought with me but actually she was pretty submissive in bed. Beatrice on the other hand had pretty sadistic side to her when she was really aroused. Staying in thisfortable position all four of us enjoyed for 20 C 30 minutes and then Beatrice broke the bnce by squirting so hard, half the couch got drenched in her juices. Then she started breathing heavily while leaving Mimi hanging and resting her ass and mouth on the couch. Mimi and me both stared at her naked self then looked at each other as if asking what next. Only Irene did not care what was happening and just sucked my dick with all her energy, looking pretty happy with her situation. After some seconds of awkwardness Beatrice without saying anything raised ass towards me while her face was still buried into the couch. I guess she was ready. I took out my sticky mess of a dick from Irenes mouth and ced it on Beatrices pink asshole. Making an eye contact with Mimi I plunged inside Beatrices pretty hole which was full of a mess made of pre-cum and my saliva by now. I was still unaware as to why women of this world had this weird setting of pre-cum from asshole thing. Giving no other thought to it I just enjoyed the warmth and tightness Beatrices asshole provided my hard dick by gripping it with her ass muscles. I had to say, I loved fucking assholes. I could really take advantage of my big size in their assholes without hurting them. The pussy fit my whole dick but there was always this urge of mine to make my dick really big inside them which I couldnt do because it would hurt them but assholes were pretty flexible, I could go pretty deep in them. Pounding Beatrices ass from behind I saw Mimi making a iprehensible expression as if she was jealous of Beatrices position and was also conflicted for her devirgined asshole. But her tail was moving like a ze behind her while her ears were twitching slightly which were indication of her extreme aroused. Irene feeling left out turned my head towards her ans started kissing me furiously as if she was thirsty for years. Beatrice also getting adjusted to her pounding pulled Mimi down and grabbed her dick in her mouth again, moaning on it while sucking it. The four got busy once again. Having enough of kissing Irene separated and looked at Beatrices asshole getting hammered with a stable rhythm. The gaping asshole was indeed a very pretty sight to see, not to mention her constantly leaking pussy trailing juices down her thighs. Irene looking at me with a weird smug look that made me shudder said, Irene C Give me a dick ! I want to fuck her pussy... Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 78. Araknese Kingdom in Peril 78. Araknese Kingdom in Peril I looked at Beatrice, keeping my dick deep in her asshole; not moving. She had her eyebrows raised as if saying Da fukk now?. So I looked back at Irene and smiled a strained smile. Hikaru C Shouldnt you ask her first...? She looked at Beatrice and said, Irene C Let me fuck your pussy, Betty. Hikaru C Betty !? Beatrice C Uhm... Okay but be gentle okay ? Im sensitive... Irene C Yeah, I have seen you jumping off his cock. That wont convince me at all.... Getting a nod from Beatrice I made a dick for Irene, same length and thickness as me C she specifically asked for it. And then I sat down on the couch, while keeping Beatrice on myp, my dick in her asshole. Her face towards Irene who was ying with her new dick and pping Beatrices pussy while standing. Mimi still had her mouth wide open as if she couldnt process what the fuck was happening. She finally came out of reverie when I extended my hand towards her, she stared at it for a second; conflicted but atst grabbed it so I pulled her towards me. I guess she did not want to be left out of whatever this was. Making her stand on the couch between me and Beatrice, I parted Mimis ass while Beatrice swallowed her dick whole. Irene was still teasing Beatrice but after seeing we started without her, she plunged her dick deep into the puffy pink pussy of married wife. Beatrice moaned on Mimis dick but acted as if nothing happened. I guess I really did stretch her pussy to the limit. Grabbing her waist Irene tried her best to reach Beatrices deepest parts, It was difficult to push in her tight asshole with all these moving so I kept it to minimum and just felt the warmth her asshole provided my dick. The asional feeling of movement in her butt which was caused because of Irene fucking Beatrices pussy felt really weird but Iplied. The experience was indeed something new and it felt really good while fucking Mimis ass with my tongue and fucking Beatrices ass with my dick while she was being ploughed in her pussy by Irene. We kept this lewdness going as much as everyone could handle, first one to drop out was Mimi with her squirting pussy that she was fingering vigorously midway my ass tonguing, I changed her on her request for a while. Then Irene with her first time experiencing dick and pussy, couldnt hold it in and filled Beatrices pussy with full of her jizz three times before stopping and settling beside me all sweaty and satisfied. I just gave her a dick, but did not enhance her stamina and strength since it had side effects if used without understanding how a persons body worked perfectly. I, myself was in total control of my own body so I knew when I reached my limit and when a muscle was being strained or a bone being too on the verge of breaking so I could do immediate changes. Beatrice however was still hugging me and moving her ass up and down on my hard dick. I also came twice in her ass and it was a mess of liquids down her waist but she carried on. Kissing her messed up face while making her feel the tip of my dick deep inside her, I was rewarded with her patented cute moans. Whatever happened after today, Beatrice would never forget this day. Changing position to missionary I fucked thest vestiges of energy out of her butt and made her cum like crazy. It was so intense she cked out in the middle of cumming. And did not wake up after that at all, being so satisfied she fucking fell asleep on the couch while all kinds of liquids were still rushing out of her both holes. Hikaru gave her cute sleeping face ast kiss on her forehead and separated himself from her. ***** In the dark alleyway behind a tavern two men reeking of booze and desperation were waiting in the shadows, following the loud noisy drunk man walking ahead with a women on each of his arm. I can do. H.. I can do both of ya Who said I cant.. H Yes.. yes.. my lord you can do both of us, no one is doubting you Of course no one dares to H Ughhhhh Seeing the drunkard lord bend over in the corner emptying his dinner, the two shadows moved and got behind the drunkard lord. The women watching the unknown men in ragged clothes running towards them, ran away screaming to save themselves; leaving the bend over lord alone in his misery. Gonkyu, are you sure this drunkard fool has money? Shhhh ! Dont take my name you Donkyu fool !! The lord in stained silky dress finally noticed the unknown duo and backed away. Who are you duffers..? Why are you after me..? Shut yar trap ya fool and give us everything you have Donkyu took out a sharp dagger and put it on the scared lords soft neck. Fine.. fine take everything just let me go.. let me go Gonkyu checked the scared lords pockets and found the promised coins, many of which were gold; something that he could count on his fingers how many he had actually held during his entire life. Whats this? Donkyu picked up a worn and torn picture book containing some very interesting looking drawings. The shape of womans private ces andrge man things How was something like this even made..? Wouldnt goddess sent lightning to someone if he intentionally drew such things. It does look pretty interesting though. Ahh such a vulgar position, Such funny faces of woman maybe he can sell It or even better He can keep it for himself and enjoy the funny pictures It was making hisher regions really feel things Sex could be this good? The next day in the capital of Araknese kingdom, the slums and taverns and all lowlife worth their rags had seen the funny pictures and first time since a long time in the kingdom of Araknese the look in mens eyes for women going around them changed. The shopkeeper aunts became more busty, the wives of friends and colleagues be more and more beautiful. The teenage girls running around found more and more men interested in them. Finally the news reached high priest Thalias ears and tears fell out of her old eyes, the hard time wasing, the minds of people had seen the unthinkable. The future was very dark for the Arakenese kingdom and if not stopped soon, maybe for the whole world. Thalia had enough. She knew why this unspeakable things were happening to them, it was because of the presence of a devil among them. The goddess Art had shown them a sign of what would happen if this heathen was not punished for his deeds. They could not wait any longer, they had to make a decision. ***** In one hidden room of the pce that no one except the crowned prince knew. A man was naked and staring at himself in the mirror. The worst possible thing had happened with the man, it was so fucked up no human would ever believe him if he said what happened to him. He, the prince of Araknese kingdom was no longer HE. How could this possibly be ? Who else other than the goddess almighty was capable of such a reality breaking feat ? Is this a sign from my Goddess ? Does she want me to have these things and act as the gender of almighty herself? A life as a woman Maybe its not. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 79. The Royal P*ssy 79. The Royal P*ssy Hikaru was rushing towards the pce in his maid uniform in the pale moonlight. He lost track of time fucking Beatrices ass. The queen had asked for him today C more like asked for her personal maid today. Not to mention I was really excited for this, the queen beneath her baggy clothes was hiding some bombastic figure, I had seen her through secret cameras so I knew. She may be nearing her 50 but she was top quality milf. Her arrogant attitude made her even more fuckable. She was so prim and proper that she herself never touched her own pussy, always asked for her maid to pleasure her. I wasnt sure but the maid was also really into eating her out, it wasnt clear as to weather this was allowed or not in their religion but the queen kept it a secret even from her husband so it must be something frowned upon. Entering the pce I directly went to the queens private quarters. She usually slept with her husband but on the day of service she remained in her own room. No one was allowed entry in the room, for the maid there was a secret entrance beneath the walls. I, of course knew about it from the video footage and from the maids own mouth. Entering the queens room through the secret entrance I tapped twice to let her know I was there. Her reply came so I pushed the stone away and finally saw the queen of Araknese kingdom in her night gown. She was wearing a silky white smooth looking fancy gown that made her curves look even more voluptuous. It was hidden before but the butt of her royal highness was the most mouth watering thing Hikaru had seen in a while. With her long hair going down her waist and her flowery scent it was as if she was the incarnation of lust made flesh. Just standing there frozen looking at her exciting figure, the queen frowned with her eyes gesturing me toe towards her. Going near her I was washed up in even more of her flowery scent I was trying hard to control myself and not jump on her. Without the exchange of any words, the queen justid down on the bed and spread her legs just a bit, her thin silky gown hinting at her being without any panties or bra. Just as the obedient maid had done for years Hikaru also got on the bed and carefully opened up the queens gown and rolled it up her waist, revealing her cute, th pink pussy which was slightly wet. It was also covered in hair, she clearly had a problem with my products. Jokes on her, I preferred hairy women. Taking a deep breath near her hairy wet pussy, I exhaled and saw her shudder. She was really feeling it, maybe she had a thing for making others lick it or maybe she was into females.. I did not care at all, grabbing both her legs with a bit more strength than her regr maid and settling it on my shoulders I went in her valley of flowers and parted the pink hills. The view inside was just as cute as I had imagined, despite being a mother her pussy hole looked tight as if someone resealed it. Giving her a small greeting with one wide lick of my tongue, that made her moan I went all in. Licking and sucking her pussy like she was the only food for me in the whole world. She was moaning constantly and I had yet to enter her pussy. She was really going wild at just me teasing her lips and sucking on her clit. I saw her grabbing the sheets beneath her with both her fists and tightening her whole body. It felt like I was devirgining her for the first time. She was constantly moaning and grunting, pushing her whole waist into me. When I entered her pussy hole with my modified big tongue and reached her deepest parts, she squealed like a girl and arched her whole back in the air. I had to tangle my hands around her legs and keep myself attached to her pussy while holding her fat ass. She was going wild in just seconds after arching her back she started squirting so hard it was going way out of the big double bed and falling on the floor. After finally finishing her squirting she fell back on the bed with her legs spread wide and her chest breathing heavily while staring at me. Not giving her a chance to say anything I got to her pussy and started licking again, she was sensitive so in just another few minutes she came again. She was trying her best to order me to stop but with each licking and her cumming she lost more and more of her will and atst just grabbed my hands without saying anything and made me turn over with her being on top and me beneath her. Before I could make sense of her intentions, she got closer and nted an innocent kiss on my lips and just settled herself on top of me. Her big boobs touching my below average ones, I could feel her erect nipples through my clothes. Breaking out of the surprise she gave me, I turned again and made her go beneath me. Her eyes had questions as if asking what the hell happened to you. But me not caring about any shit grabbed her rosy lips into mine and pushed my tongue inside her mouth, and for the rest of 2 minutes the process I did to her pretty lips and tongue could only be called as rape. When I finally separated her tongue was hanging out of her mouth and she had drunk eyes as if I fucked her brain with that kiss. Settling beside her, processing what I just did I felt her hand moving and grabbing mine as if she would never let it go, no matter what. I guess the queen of Araknese kingdom liked being forced. Queen C Hahh... hahhh.. What happened to you today...? Hikaru C Ahh.. I gained a new skill that makes me more intense in bed. I am sorry I wasnt aware it could go this far. Queen C Its... fine. You can use this skill again...? Hikaru C Yes, mydy. As many times as you want. Queen C Hmmm... Why did you kiss me so deep..? Hikaru C Uhm.. Its a bit embarrassing to say but I think I havee to love doing this to mydy. Queen C Oh my ! Is that so..? To my fucking surprise that arrogant bitch of a queen, raised her hand and petted my head as if saying, I love you too. I was ordered to leave, so I left even though my boner was raging hard. So instead going back my home I sneaked into the princesss room, of course I had to make fool of the guards guarding it but it was pretty easy. And of course I found her rubbing herself. Even though I fucked her pussy so much, she was still horny. Teenagers were just fountain of hormones. Princess C What the hell are you doing here..? Hikaru C Shut the hell up and bend over. Princess C How dare you !? I am p... Ahh... Without listening to her nonsense I just grabbed her from her waist and tear opened her night gown and just plugged her wet hole with my rock hard dick. As if ava meeting the water, I felt my dick melting in her tight snatch. So without caring about any of her bbering, I grabbed her from her hair and fucked the ever living shit out of her overused, shore pussy till the morning sunlight touched her naked, half conscious figure. Then we both fell asleep. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 80. Princess ??? 80. Princess ??? Waking up in the princess''s bed I remembered what I had done to herst night and looked at her naked figure. But she was just sleeping peacefully as if she was the most satisfied woman in the world. Her night gown was torn here and there mostly from her ass and boobs. I could see her average-sized twin peaks hanging out. I adjusted my clothes and made myself look presentable, my phone was showing time as 11 pm. I was just lucky that no one came to wake the Princess up or I might have been stabbed in my sleep. Opening the gate slightly I asked to bring Chloe, and the guards obeyed without even asking as to What I was doing inside. Their shifts changes at sunrise so they must have assumed that I came in before that. Chloe was as always shocked to see the fucked princess sleeping. I was alsote for work so I told her to clean up everything, she was going towards my dick again and again but I thwarted her hand away and gave her just a deep kiss while grabbing her naked ass going under her maid dress parting her ass cheeks, squeezing it, spreading it while I kissed her. She was pouting with a drunk look in her eyes but she had to make do with just that for now. I walked out of the room and checked up on the cooking staff, they were a bit surprised to see mee sote but no one said anything and worked as usual. Seeing how everything was on schedule I walked out of there and made a round of the pce to see what was going on or whether or not I could get any information. To my absolute surprise I found the prince walking down the hallway with his guards looking content with himself, was there a make up on his face? No Fucking way. I thought it would make him go spiral in depression but instead this fucker was totally fine with having a pussy. Did he really not care about making his wife pregnant? Wasn''t that the whole point of their marriage? Weird guy. I will have to think about something to do with him before he gets anymore Ideas of going against me. Bowing respectfully I walked past him and looked around the queen''s quarters and found the queen being ready. Two maids were busy making her clothes look proper, one was doing make up and one was just standing there with a ss of something in her hand, most likely wine. The queen never showed much emotion but her husband''s health was something she really felt bad about, more than the worry for her husband I guess she was worried as to what will happen to her after he dies. The prince was a good son but who knew about the future? With her voluptuous body she must be constantly worried what would happen if someone finds out about her nightly activities. Especially when her devout son learns of it when her husband is no more there to keep the matter under wraps. And so she drank a lot. Still she acted all prim and proper but she was a heavy drinker. Queen - Oh, Gracie you are finally here. Can you please prepare for the meeting with high Priestess in the garden. High Priestess wasing here? What did she want now? I just smiled at her with one of those ''I can do anything for you, my love'' smile and saw her blush, she must have rememberedst night. I guess there was still a woman left under that thick queenly persona. Taking one experienced older maid with me and that bunny girl I instructed them to set up for the meeting with the high Priestess and they just worked on their own, this must be something they might have done before I guess. I watched them for a while after I left to see quickly how Chloe was doing and went to the princess''s room and found Chloe cleaning and the princess sitting naked on the couch with her one leg one top of another. She red at me as I entered and kept ring till I walked near her and settled beside her. Princess - How dare you sit next to royalty..? Do you have no shame? I was tired of lying so instead of making up an excuse I just reverted back to my original 13 year old form. Her eyes were popping out of her sockets with sock, she pointed at me with trembling finger. Princess - Y.. y.. you.. you.. What the hell are you doing here ? Hikaru - Your husband sent assassins to kill me so I came to investigate.. Princess - He did what !? Even though father told him not to... She was looking really funny while trying to be alldylike sitting naked on the couch. She was a weird one. I leaned in and kissed her naked shoulder. Princess - Ahm.. hey! Stop that! You are fucking me from yesterday without my knowledge, do you even realize how big an offense is that? Should I tell the king about it? Hikaru - And be dickless for rest of your life..? I changed your husband''s genitals as punishment for his deeds you know. Princess - Y.. you did what ? How is it even possible to change into someone else? And change their whole biology..? Are you lying..? I touched her shoulder and gave her an average-sized dick. Princess - What the fuckkk...? I have a cock..? I have a Fucking cock..? Hikaru - You are not being verydylike you know that...? Princess - Fuck that.. I have a goddam cock? How is that even possible? She was really going all in with her new body part so I touched her again and removed it. Princess - Hey! Hikaru - What? You want cock? Wasn''t you just going to tell the king about me? Princess - Hmmphh.. What happened to Gracie? Hikaru - Ran away with her husband out of the kingdom... Princess - Give my husband his dick back.. Hikaru - Why? Princess - How is he supposed to rule the kingdom without an heir..? They will throw me away if I don''t serve my purpose. Hikaru - What if I give you one..? Princess - You..! Don''t tell me you can make me pregnant with just a touch..? Hikaru - Don''t be silly, for that you will have to be Fucked every single day, my princess. She was trying so hard to remain angry but her rosy cheeks told me all about what she thought about that proposal. Princess - You already fucked me like an animal, that should have made me pregnant shouldn''t it? Hikaru - Do you really want to stop..? She red at me and then turned her embarrassed face away from me. I guess that answers it. I held her in my arms from behind her back gently and kissed her neck, giving her reassurance that she so desperately needed. Hikaru - Isn''t it better with me? I love your cute redhead pussy and plump butt. My attraction towards your body is genuine, I''m not after what you can give me in return except your cute moans, unlike your own family and even your new family. I promise to stand with you even if the whole kingdom or even the whole world stands against you. I protect all my friends, if you ept to be one you will never have to be worried about your ce in life. I Still had some thoughts to share but before that I felt her hand squeezing mine below her underboobs with genuine emotions. Then I felt a drop of water falling on back of my hand, I turned her face around to see what was going on and saw her pretty eyes filled with tears making a very emotional, ugly face. I just smiled warmly at her and kissed her cute reddened face. She also snuggled in my arms while sobbing quietly and stayed like that being allfortable. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 81. Palace Perversion 5 : Schemes & Corruption 81. Pce Perversion 5 : Schemes & Corruption Consoling the crying princess for half an hour in which Chloe made all kinds of faces at me while doing her work. She was getting a bit too cheeky recently, I will have to calm her pussy one of these days. Princess - Thank you, Hikaru. I''m fine now. She gave me a cute smile and cleared her face with her palms. Standing up she got into one of the other gowns she had in her room with the help of Chloe and went to the royal bathhouse on the other side of the Princess''s quarters. I also reverted back to Gracie the maid and got back to the garden where the older maid and the Bunny maid were setting up the table and snacks. They were almost finished when I got there. The bunny maid smiled so brightly looking at me that I almost had the urge to bend her over on the white table and fuck her in the open garden but I just settled with a smile. The order maid was also an average looking mature woman, she was the same chick I had found servicing the young knight a few days ago. She also gave me that restrained smile that tranted as ''Please be nice to me, boss. And don''t tell my secrets to anyone.'' After finalizing everything I went back to the queen''s quarters and stood next to her as she got ready for the meeting. After some 15 minutes of staring at her shapely ass above all that royal dress a soldier came in bowing to announce the priestess''sing. Telling him to guide her to the garden, we also started walking towards there with all queen''s maids surrounding us. We looked like a pack of chickens following the mother hen to be honest. We arrived before our guest and the queenmented on a few things about the arrangement and changed them to her liking, the high Priestess Thalia finally came with her own entourage of guards and priests. They exchanged a few pleasantries and settled down on the chairs opposite each other. The high Priestess suddenly looked at me and said, Thalia - Can you bring another chair? I have invited the prince to also join us, I hope you don''t mind your highness ? The next sentence was of course directed at the queen who just smiled warmly with a cup of wine in hand. Queen - Of course, my son''s presence in this would only lead to a better result. His brilliance is unquestionable. Queen did not really look happy with it but it was very minor detail to notice, almost no one saw that slight flinch of her eyebrows or her slight clenching of her jaw. Her acting was so immacte it almost looked real. And just as ordered I brought another padded chair for the prince through the bunny maid of course. I kept those two with me just for a situation like this. The queen gestured for me so I went near her and received a quite order of getting rid of the entourage and extra maids. Understanding what she meant I asked one of the senior maids who was behind queen to entertain the guests and take everyone with her. Now only the two figures around the table and me with my two maids were remaining. We were standing behind the high Priestess so to keep an eye on our master who liked to gesture a lot. The prince finally arrived, and Seeing how he ordered for his guards and butler to remain behind he must already know what priestess Thalia wanted from the queen today. Being the religious zealot, he was church''s favourite. And this showed as he sat next to Thalia on the opposite end instead of going next to his own mother. Wait a second was that make up..? Yes it was. This fucking guy was wearing make up to this kind of meeting, was he really just epting it? Even the queen made a face indicating she noticed his weird changes but remained silent. He was also wearing a weirdly mixed dress that could go for unisex design. Prince - You three can go now... Queen - I need Gracie and they are reliable and understand to keep words from this to themselves right? She asked while looking at me, I didn''t know she trusted me that much. I nodded with confidence to reassure her. The prince finally had to back down, despite having a pussy he was still a jerk. The tea and snacks were served and the so called ''meeting'' finally started. They started talking about this project in the capital and that incident from another Kingdoms that so I got bored in between. Just standing there doing nothing was really tiring. Then I realized I wasn''t alone. The two maids were standing right next to me. And we were at the other side from the pce so we could see anyoneing, behind us was a big grass wall going way above 2 meters. Smiling a viinous smile I gently raised both my hands behind my back and put them on both my maid''s waists. They visibly moved a little with a sudden awkward touch, even looking at my face for a second but I showed the expressions of ''what are you talking about? I''m totally professional.'' The queen I wasn''t sure but maybe noticed the maids looking at me for a second but she decided to ignored it. Feeling up their slim back above their maid clothes I slowly went downwards. The bunny girl was moving a bit but lookedfortable with my touch, the mature maid on the other hand was clearly confused as to what I was doing to her. Her awkwardness made me even more excited. The bunny girl had a short maid outfit with dress going just a bit over her knees so I could ess her tushy easily but the older maid had that full on victorian maid uniform dress that was ankle length. And even some baggy undergarments below it, unlike bunny girl who was wearing a panty from my shop. So I bent down a bit with an excuse of checking something out on the ground and inserted my hand in her victorian dress from below and stood up raising her dress from behind to reveal her buttocks. Of course with so much movement in her vision the queen noticed what was going on and gave me a shocked look that disappeared as fast as it came in front of the old priestess but I just smiled smugly at her and continued ying with cute butts of my maids. The fluffy tail of the bunny girl felt really nice to y around with, her ass was cute round petite type on the other hand the old maid had a really th one hiding underyers of her undergarments. But I reached deep down in both of them. They were visibly shaking behind the prince and Thalia trying not to make a noise while I ced my hand in their warm naked butt crack. Both clenched their butts realizing I wasn''t doing anything and just keeping my hand there. After some minutes of warmth and them getting used to it I extended my two fingers and grabbed their puffy pussy from behind. The bunny girl was extremely wet, the old maid was also squeezing my hand tightly between her ass cheeks, moving her ass left and right slightly. Her pussy lips that were more loose than the bunny girl also felt wet. She was extremely hairy, I guess she wasn''t a customer of mine. Even her asshole was hairy. Thalia - ...But all that aside. The reason I am here today is to ask for your help... While teasing my cute maids pussy with my hands I heard the priestess finally get to the point. Queen - How can I help you high Priestess..? Prince - You already know what it''s about mother.. The devil spawn has be too big of a problem to ignore any longer... Thalia - The prince is right, he has started influencing and corrupting the minds of pure goddess-fearing men. If this goes on any longer I am afraid the city will fall into Chaos and anarchy. People will stray from the path of righteousness. The queen seeing live example of the corruption going on behind high priestess''s back swallowed a big gulp of her wine. Queen - The king has proimed him to be in his protection. Surely you understand what that means.. Thalia - Yes, we do. And we respect his highness for his mercy even to the miscreants like him but what if the desired oue is a result of an ident instead of a direct involvement...? Prince - We have the support of two of the five underworld judgement table members. They have promised organizing a riot which will end all our problems from the root and stem at a bit of expense, of course. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 82. Palace Perversions 6 : Free Maids 82. Pce Perversions 6 : Free Maids Queen - A riot organized by the underworld..? Are you really ready to go this far for such a small problem? Thalia - We have tried other methods but the power of the demon is too great. He always somehow sees iting. Prince - We wouldn''t be willing to resort to this if there was any better chance... If only Father didn''t ept his deal... Queen - The king has made no error in his judgement, he was thinking about the realm and the threat from our neighbors. But he might have overlooked what his foreign influence would do to our beliefs. I guess there really is no choice... She was okay with it? Fuck ! I was starting to like her. I forgot that at the end of the day she was still that arrogant bitch. A riot though..? Do these dum-dums not realize the strength gap between us. I guess a massacre was guaranteed if they went with this n. I don''t want to do so much killing though, it''s bad for business and my friendly image. Thalia - If they are paid half in advance in a week they promised to do this in a month''s time. The problem is... Queen - They asked for too much..? Prince - Yess.. how did you know..? Queen - We have dealt with them before, their greed is the only thing that remains unchanged. But they will do their job if paid well. Prince - So.. you will support us..? Queen - Only if you two promise that this will not harm the realm or the righteous king any more than necessary.. Thalia - Of Course, that''s our first priority. Prince - The only thing affecting father would be his deal with him not being able to go through but I''m sure we will find powerful weapons if we mix some of our men and trash his shop in the middle of all this... Queen - Yes.. that''s a good n... Fine, take anything you want from my personal funds. Fuck, I guess this is really happening. No matter how much I keep defending they would just keeping. It was enough reacting to situations, now I will have tounch an attack of my own I guess. Thalia - With this the demon spawn will finally be eradicated and the world will be of peace again.. Queen - He is a big threat to my husband, whoever he might be or whatever his intentions I am d to see him die. A small sacrifice for the good of the realm. The prince nodded and they all changed topics again and started talking about random things. I removed my hand from the maids butts, I wasn''t paying attention to them for a while anyway. The two maids looked at me with confusion in their eyes but I ignored them. Things had gone too far, there was no peaceful coexistence anymore. I guess it was time to change the power dynamic of this miserable old ass city. After talking for another half an hour they finally ended it and their entourage came to receive them. The queen was still sitting on the table though, with wine in hand. I also sent the two maids away since it was clear she wanted to talk to me. Queen - What was that debacle...? Hikaru - Sorry your highness, I was just filled with lust suddenly. The skill is unpredictable and has side effects. Queen - You pleasure those two maids too ? Hikaru - Oh no, they are the ones who pleasure me. I have grown a taste for feminine figures recently. Men do not attract me any longer. Queen - What about your husband..? Hikaru - I have told him not to touch me. Queen - What kind of skill makes a person so changed overnight..? I acted as if I was hesitant and looked around as if checking for people and I found none. I slowly raised my maid outfit and showed her my sleeping monster... The ss of wine in her hand fell on the ground breaking into hundreds of pieces. Her mouth was open wide matching her shocked twitching eyes. Queen - Is.. is this real..? It''s so.. biggg... Hikaru - Yes, and it has be a huge problem for me. I just keep thinking, the lewd things about women around me all day. The only release is when I pleasure your highness or get pleasured by those two. I hid it again and made my uniform proper. Queen - Yo.. you have somehow changed gender..!? Hikaru - No, your highness. There is my pussy beneath the dick. Queen - You have both...!? Hikaru - Yes. Queen - How did this happen? Hikaru - I don''t know, one time when I was pleasing you I just got this skill. Queen - Me..? Because of me..? Hikaru - There must be other reasons behind it, your highness. Don''t worry about it, I will try to keep it in control. Queen - Come closer... I walked towards her and without even a bit of a hesitation she grabbed my dick above my clothes as if it was the most natural thing to do. Queen - This size is abnormal... Average men are not even fourth of what this is... How th... And warm... Finally realizing what we were doing in the open garden, she coughed and let me go. Queen - Come tonight also. I want to see this... Well that was exactly what I was nning. I nodded and summoned my maids and made them clean up as the queen left with her group of maids. Just to mess with them I groped their boobs and ass constantly as they cleaned the ce. Making their life harder than it already was. The old maid looked at me as if seeing me in new light but I gave her no answers and kept ying with her boobs as she cleaned the broken ss pieces. After finishing up everything I led them both to a room in the most abandoned section of the pce and entered one of the empty rooms, closing it behind us. Hikaru - Remove your clothes bitches... The bunny girl followed suit immediately, the older maid looked a bit conflicted and confused. Hikaru - Did you not hear me..? Old maid - Madam Gracie, are.. are you.. interested in woman..? I just Removed my baggy clothes and showed her what she was gonna receive and just as expected that shut her up. She was enjoying the young knights dick so, she was no saint. And seeing that slut look in her eyes as she stared at my dick it was confirmed. Hikaru - What''s your name? Old maid - Martha, ma''am... Hikaru - Martha, are you married? Martha - Yes, I have a husband, he works in carpenter''s shop. Hikaru - Nice.. nice.., now Martha I''m going to fuck your hairy pussy, so kindly remove your clothes and spread those cheeks... Her face got red as an apple but in seconds looking at my dick she started removing herplicated maid dress. Putting out a big couch out of my inventory in the middle of the dirty room. I sat down naked on it and looked at the two maids hurrying up to get naked. The bunny girl seeded first and immediately came closer to me. I grabbed her, lifted her up and ced it on top of my dick. Piercing her cute pink petite pussy. She was also ready and without any fear, as she jumped up and down on my dick fucking herself silly. Martha was also ready as she sat down next to me, I grabbed her from her neck too and kissed her juicy mature lips without mercy, fucking her mouth with my tongue till she was breathless. She was already moaning with just kissing. So I gave her my right hand and grew a dick on it with same length and width as my original to do as she pleased with it. She was shocked to see such a weird thing happening but seeing the hard dick she forgot about everything else and immediately started licking and sucking it as if she was thirsty for ages. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 83. Home 83. Home Stacking two maids one old and hairy another young and clean shaved I grew two ducks on my genitals area at the distance that I could reach both wet pussies at once. With a forceful push I got inside both of them, both tight and of different shapes inside. Hearing two girls moaning with each of my thrust made me even hard which ended in me fucking both bitches at even faster pace. Watching the twitching tight asshole of the bunny girl on top was a really great treat for my eyes as I fucked them hard and deep. Martha on the other hand was hugging the bunny maid tightly and rubbing their boobs together while kissing in the same way I kissed them. They seemed to really like that part. In between my continuous pistoning one of them would asionally starts squirting while another would help her kissing and holding tightly. This continued for an hour straight till both girls were tired of kissing and cumming as they just remained onying there motionless just moaning and grunting with my each deep pration. Atst I came for the third time in their nasty holes and stood up. Seeing my work and admiring it for a while I pulled out another sofa chair and sat beside the window leaving the two bitches half unconscious on the couch lying on top of each other covered in my jizz. Looking down the pce window onto the garden I thought about the situation I was in. Doing a massacre and making everyone fear me was one option but I wanted to keep it as ast ditch effort if all else fails. The best way to go about this was still with my n. The old king was already dying, the prince I can handle at any time, the church might be a bit of a problem but I could slowly cut their power from the source and make them beg for money with my hold over their economy. The queen however was a ck horse in this race, she had the brains and power to mobilize the whole kingdom''s army and their scheming lords. The prince could also do that but he was not as well respected as the queen who had shared many troubles with the old king. If I kill the prince or somehow remove him from inheriting the throne she would grasp the power without a doubt and might even scheme to choose another husband and serve him as her queen consort. I could also kill her but losing the whole noble family will incite rebellion and infighting between various lords of the kingdom and a bloody power struggle would start. For my n to work I needed the royal bloodline to live but not have any power that they enjoyed till now. I will have to remove the queen who seemed much more attached to her sickly husband than I thought and the prince from power without going the bloody way. Going back to my home that evening I gathered my three roommates at the same couch where we fucked each other silly yesterday and told them what I found out today. Beatrice - To think that the prince is so hell-bent on going against you that he would ask for the underworld''s help... Mimi - I kind of understand where the queen ising from but she also doesn''t seem to care about justice or the royal promises Hikaru has done nothing to deserve this except not epting the religion... Irene - What are we doing about it ? I would advise you not to take the underworld lightly. The five rulers of the judgement table are rumored to be equally and more powerful than the strongest knight in the king''s service. Hikaru - Strongest knight..? Is that the guy who came to our shop recently? Irene - Yes, his name is sir Jonah - The morning light. Even the neighboring Kingdoms fear from hearing just his name. Beatrice - Not to mention they could also give the assassins guild or the adventurers money to make more trouble for us.. Mimi - Can we really survive..? Should we run..? Irene grabbed my shoulder and pushed me back a little with her grip, then looking at everyone she said, Irene - Don''t take this guy lightly as well, the house white thing wasn''t even Half of what he can do. Not to mention his weird inventions. Beatrice - Yeah.. they are the ones who should be more worried about this working than us.. Hikaru - The problem isn''t that I can stop them or not, it''s the method. If I use too much force and kill half the underworld and zealot civilians, our business is done here. People would be too afraid to evene near this street. We would have to move again and the rumor would always remain surrounding us no matter where we go. Beatrice - Yeah.. it''s like no matter what we do it''s just not going to end well for us. Mimi - So what can we do..? Hikaru - I have a n but there is no return from this, if I do this I will be the enemy of royalty and the church all together. But I will also have power as a result of this to change this city into the most powerful on this continent. Irene - I''m with you, even if you decide to charge at the pce tomorrow morning. Mimi - I also wish for a way that sheds the least amount of blood. Beatrice - I only want my children and you guys to be safe from all troubles. I trust you Hikaru and if you think this is the best way then I will do everything I can do to help you. Hikaru - Thank you guys, it means a lot really. After dinner I walked quietly to the pce and entered the queen''s room through the secret door. She was also wearing a silky gown just like yesterday it was a bit different in style though. Her body was just as inviting as always. However whenever Hikaru looked at her, the words she said that morning repeated in his head. She was the sexiest woman in this city but I just couldn''t see her as anything more than a piece of ass that was my enemy. I silently walked towards the bed where she was sitting and looking at me. Queen - Show me.. I removed my clothes and got naked with a boner. She was looking at it with curious eyes and touching it slightly with her fingers as if it was the dirtiest thing in the world. Queen - Have you... Used it..? Hikaru - Yes, I Fucked those two a lot. Queen - When...? Queen - After you left the garden.. Queen - You did it in the pce..? Hikaru - Yes, I just couldn''t hold it any longer and had to fill their pussies with my juices. Queen - Uhm... Let''s start our usual thing.. Hikaru - Okay. She was showing a sad expression as if she just made a great sacrifice. Sheid down on the bed and I got between her legs. Raising the gown, I kissed her hairy puffy pussy and kept kissing it till she moaned and held my head to tell me to go down. Bending her from her waist by holding her legs up, I started fucking her cute pussy with my tongue going deeper and deeper with each lick. She didn''t know that I had made my tongue so long that it went a few meters in her right pussy. She was really moaning and clenching tightly trying her best to not cum just yet, however she was too weak against my attacks and she squirted again and again till she was breathing heavily and gestured for me to stop it. I slept next to her, her pussy''s taste was still on my lips so I faced towards her and grabbed her face to make her taste her own pussy. She was shocked to see me behaving this way but remained silent and just received my vigorous kissing till she was breathless and tapped on my shoulder repeatedly. We separated and she turned her face upwards breathing heavily. Queen - What the hell was that..? Hikaru - It was my body telling me to fuck your Royal pussy senseless, your highness. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 84. Royal Asshole 84. Royal Asshole Queen - Th.. that''s against our religion.. how can you even say such stuff...? Hikaru - Your pussy is wet your highness. You need a dick. I have one, won''t you just kindly bend over...? Queen - You forget your ce Gracie !! However I was tired of her bullshit so I just stood up and grabbed her from her chin; tore down her see through gown and forcefully shoved her gown in her mouth - making her shut up. She tried to struggle but she had no power, she was just a normal human without any significant skill. With this finish I grabbed her hair and made her face look up, while making eye contact with her I ced my monstrous dick on her pretty face. Her eyes instantly changed focus to the dick. Removing the gag and Making her lips touch my balls, I rubbed her face with my dick and pped her cheeks and lips with it. Finally I pushed it on her lips but she clenched her jaw tight and shut her mouth so I pped her pretty face with enough force that won''t make her bleed but would give her enough pain to almost ck out. The results were clear as she just dumbly looked at me with shocked face while slowly opening her tiny mouth and epting my dick in. Forcing her to widen her mouth I made my dick go deep in her throat, she was having really hard time swallowing it but with few pping encouragement she got it whole. She was gagging on it but I showed no mercy and kept her connected to my dick, which was balls deep in her royal mouth. I finally gave her some time to breath and removed my dick from her throat, letting her rx a bit. Queen - ''cough'' ''cough'' Wh.. what the.. why are you doing this to me..? Gracie? What happened to you? How dare you do such things to your queen..? Guard? GUARDS..!! COME HERE THIS INSTANT AND SAVE ME.. Hikaru - That won''t work your highness, I already dealt with them beforeing here. Queen - Wh.. who are you..? You can''t be my Gracie... What do you want..? I reverted back to my original appearance with my huge dick standing straight. Queen - Yo.. you.. you !! Demon ! How dare you !? Where is Gracie? How is this even possible!? GUARDS !!? Hikaru - Stop shouting bitch, and bend over. She opened her mouth while making an ugly expression to tell me something but before she could start I pped her pretty face once again, this time with a bit more force that sent her tumbling down the bed on the cold floor with a bleeding lip. I walked closer to her and raised my hand again but before I could swing she immediately got on her fours and pushed her ass towards me. The royal queen just became a bitch in few ps. What a joke. Hikaru - That''s right.. that''s what your real role is, you are just a bitch who exist just to give warmth to my dick. Do you understand...? Queen - I... You piece of shit ! You just wait.. once I tell the king about th... ''Saataaakkkk'' Hikaru - Did I gave you permission to speak bitch..? What did I told you to do..? She looked at me with tears in her eyes making a hateful expression however she got into her position while doing this and showed her wet pussy to me. Hikaru - Right... Now that''s a good bitch... I pped her fat pussy with my th cock and felt her tremble with my each touch... Queen - This is wrong you monster! Goddess Art will never... ''fataaaac'' This time I pped her bigg ass with equal strength, it left a red handprint on her white ass. She also got pushed back a few cm away with just the force. This time she also screamed aloud without caring for her dignity at all. Grabbing her huge ass I stretched her puffy pussy and revealed her little hole twitching, without further thinking I showed my whole 9 inch cock inside her with one powerful push. She made even louder sound than the one she made on receiving a p on her ass. Grabbing her waist and making her sprawl out on the cold floor with her naked breasts and crying reddened face I abused her rarely used pussy as if I was digging a hole inside her. She was grunting and screaming with each thrust but I did not care, a little red was mixed in with the juices that were trailing down her thighs. Feeling her tight pussy folds to my heart''s content I lifted her whole from her legs and stood up while Continuously fucking her. Bringing her to an open window I let her see outside, some of the soldiers were patrolling in the distance and they just had to look up to see the amazing scenery of their queen being fucked like a whore but they were too busy talking among them to pay any attention. The queen looking at the soldiers tried to shout but each of her words were mixed in with a powerful thrust and making my dick go even further inside her womb with increasing it''s length. She was unable to scream anything other than just moaning and grunting while hanging from her raper''s neck. When she stopped trying to call for help I walked to the bed while making her jump on my dick all the way through. Throwing her in the bed I gave her a second of respite and I got around the bed and climbed from the foot side. She looked up at me with a crying face that was full of snot and red hand marks but instead of looking at her I grabbed her from her hand and leg and turned her around. Her reddened ass was much nicer looking than her ugly face. She wasn''t even resisting anymore and just pushed her ass back without any response when I parted her legs and opened her ass crack. With the nice look of her abused pussy I also got a surprise as a liquid started dripping out of her asshole and going down through her ass crack. With curiosity I opened her ass cheeks to observe it better and saw her asshole twitch, opening and closing rapidly as if she was trying real hard to not show her asshole which was understandable as this was the biggest taboo in their religion. But me, without caring about anything else inserted my finger in her tight asshole which finally got a response from her, she was trying her best to look back and stop me from reaching her ass but she was visibly tired not to mention she had cum more than 20 times by now and was extremely weak in her body. Making her asshole loose enough with my two fingers for two minutes I pushed my dick inside and despite being it really slippery due to the precum and loosening with the fingers it was still extremely tight and hard to push into. But I had enough strength to pussy through anything, she was going through extreme pain as I went deeper and deeper but who cares about that. I was just lost in enjoying the incredible grip and warmth her asshole provided. She wasying down on her stomach while begging me not to fuck her ass and crying but I ignored it all and slept on her back with my small figure and pushed my dick in and out of her tight recently devirgined asshole. The sound of my thighs pping on her fat butt mixed with her moaning and grunting was making the room extremely erotic. Even though she was almost unconscious I abused her asshole the whole night, only leaving her alone after cumming some 7-8bined times in both her pussy and asshole. Her red ass and red face mixed with her sore reddened pussy, she looked peaceful as she slept in the morning sunlight, finally receiving the fucking she so desperately needed. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 85. In front of the King 85. In front of the King Standing up and changing myself into the queen''s body I got outside and instructed the guards thoroughly not to let anyone enter unless I say so. They nodded to their queen and got back to their position. Their shifts had just started. Going back inside I closed the big door from inside and barred it with heavy furniture then finally I slept next to the queen. All this was just to get a good sleep without any disturbance. Just to be safe I tied up her hands and legs with her own gown. And changed her into the maid Gracies body And finally fell asleep. When I finally had enough rest and woke up, I felt someone moving around me. I opened my eyes and of course it was the queen, trying her best to get out of her bindings and scream through the gag in her mouth. Hikaru - Calm down, what''s your problem? Can''t you let a man sleep in peace..? She red at me while speaking something really loud in the gag, but I only heard muffled noises. I raised my hand towards herzily and removed the gag from her pretty mouth. Queen - How dare you do this to me!? You animal!! I have been sullied, I can''t show my face in front of goddess Art now. You son of whore, You fucked my holy ass !! do you even realize what you have done... !!? You will pay for this... You beast... Hikaru - Calm down will you..? I said while yawning. My dick on queens body was rock hard, which it always was after i wake up. Grabbing it in my hand i looked at her, she was still going on and on about threatening me. Hikaru C Wanna suck it..? Queen C Yo.. You piece of shit !! How vulgar are you ? Do you have no fear of goddess..? Hikaru C I would have fucked her ass by now if i could find her.... Queen C HA !! You are a demon ! The priestess was right, we have weed a demon among us... Hikaru C Whatever, juste here and suck this. I grabbed her and forced her face down on my dick as i got her behind on my face in 69 position. She was really resisting to suck it, but few encouraging ps on her fat ass made her whimper and suck it obediently. Using her mouth pussy to the fullest with my dick, i fucked her pussy and ass with my double tongues. Going deep inside. She was already wet before i touched her, must be thinking about thest night. Letting my inner beast loose once in a while felt really good. Unlikest night she did not stop midway, and did her job perfectly without much pping encouragement at all. I genuinely thought she would act out more but the queen was surprisingly soft. Cumming in her mouth and making her force swallow it, i stood up from the bed and looked outside the window. My phone showed 11.15 am. Looks like the guards took their duty seriously, no one hade to ask why she was noting out of her room. The maids were too afraid to go against her orders and her family was busy in their own mess. Hikaru C Lets go meet your husband, your highness. Queen C Huh..? What..? Hikaru C Of course for the world, Im your queen and you my personal maid. You do understand what would happen with my onemand right...? The queen had the look of a woman who had lost everything, i guess she finally realized how really fucked she was. Calling for Queens maids after making ourselves look presentable, i changed into queens puffy pussy. It was really weird having a pussy but it also felt really good when i touched myself. Not as good as touching other chicks and seeing their faces go all cute and red though. The maids removed my clothes and helped me bath, the queen in Gracie''s body was just standing aside looking at me while trying her best to think what kind of situation she really was in. The maids were really cleaning me all around, even going for my pussy and ass. I really enjoyed being pampered by them and just standing there doing nothing. The queen was ring daggers at me but stayed silent the whole time until i reached out and groped one of the busty maids ass in front of everyone and no one said anything, except the queen who gasped and covered her mouth immediately. The maids did look ufortable but i was their master and i could do anything with them. Of course they would spread the rumors but it will only help me destroy the queens image even more. So it was a win-win from all angles. Midway through i ordered to wash queens body as well and they were all surprised but obeyed nheless. The queen of course was very angry and ufortable but she had no problem letting the maids wash her. I guess she was used to them touching her. Being ready and clothed we were ready to go but before leaving i ordered all the maids to leave for a while, so i could be alone with the queen. Once everyone left i walked towards the queen in maid uniform looking all proud. I grabbed her hand and ass and lifted her up my shoulder and threw her on the bed, making her face buried in the soft bed. Queen C What the hell are you doing...? Hikaru C A little gift for you... i took out a cute butt plug and a pink wireless vibrator from my inventory, raised her maid dress up. Pushing down all the undergarments i stuffed her ass with the butt plug. She was really resisting and making lot of noises as i pushed it in her tight hole but i did not care at all. Then cing the vibrator deep in her pussy i let her go. She immediately tried to remove the toys but seeing me raise my hand in preparation she stopped immediately, then cursed and made her dress and undergarments proper. Smiling in approval of her behavior i called for the maids and we left the queens quarters. we walked silently towards the sick kings room. When we reached the room i ordered everyone to wait outside except my personal maid. Two maids were taking care of the king as he was, reading a book that looked pretty modern. It was one of the political science book that i sold to that robe guy who came with the princess and the young knight. I guess the king was not that against my products. I gestured the two maids to go away, so now only three of us were in the room. I could see the queen makingplicated expressions while looking at her husband. She really loved him. I was really wrong about that one huh.. King C Aletheia..? Is something the matter dear..? Hikaru C Oh, no your highness. I just came to see how you were doing. I instantly pushed the button on wireless remote to activate the vibrator. The queen immediately moaned and moved slightly with the sudden surprise, the king looked at her questioningly. Hikaru C Shes not feeling well recently, I told her to go home but shes really unwilling to leave me. King C Haha.. How nice to have such a beautiful admirer, but then again no one was ever safe from your beauty, my queen. I just smiled at that and increased the setting on vibrator, the queen was having a really hard time. She was pushing down her crotch with both her hands, rubbing her thighs together while swaying her ass as to not cum in front of her husband. There were tears in her eyes but she tried her best to remain unnoticed by her sick husband who was looking at me with disgusting love struck eyes. Why was she this lovey-dovey with this grandpa...? Anyway I was having really fun watching the queen try her best to not show any expressions of ecstasy or moaning. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 86. Aletheia – The Proud Queen 86. Aletheia C The Proud Queen Aletheia wanted to die from embarrassment and shame. Her holy hole was used and abusedst night and right now some sorcery was making her hole feel really really good. It was hard to control her body by the second, her undergarments were already wet with her juices. She hated him, ever since she saw that smug look on his young kid face she knew he was anything but innocent. The way he revealed his past deeds of doing unspeakable acts with his own kingdoms princess, she knew he would never respect them as rulers. Her husband saw profit in his trinkets though so she ignored him. And right now he was abusing her pussy right in front of her husband, the king of this kingdom and she could not say anything at all and just endure it. Who would believe that she was the queen of this kingdom when her body was changed to her own maid. The fraud boy who was acting as her was talking to her husband and it was breaking her heart. They were truly cursed by the demon this time. Only goddess Art could save them now... Hikaru C Your highness, can i ask you something ? King C Of course, Aletheia. Hikaru C Do you not feel the urge to do things with me..? We havent done anything for a while now.. I know you are sick but surely you would at least like to see me in my natural state. Queen C HAH !! Realizing what she had done, Aletheia immediately covered her mouth with her hands. What kind of vulgar man would fall so low..? He was now just ying with them. The king must be thinking what a pervert wife i am now. In our 20 years together i have never asked him to pleasure me, and this demon destroyed her image in just one sentence. The king she noticed looked really shocked hearing such a thing but somehow he controlled his emotions and replied. King C cough I am sick Aletheia, so no recently i havent thought about it much. I am sorry Im missing our holy nights together. Aletheia felt so embarrassed yet pleased hearing that her husband was thinking about her in such a way. However her happiness did notst long as she heard. Queen C Give me your hand i will make you feel something... She stared at her own lookalike who was so shameless in front of her husband that now she was in extreme fear as to how this would end. If she acted out and started iming that she was the real Queen, he might kill them both and then this would really be a giant fall for her family, she would lose her husband. The husband that she had grown to love over the years and truly admired. King C Is this really appropriate, Aletheia..? The king looked at her thinking her as Gracie but she couldnt say anything as exactly at that time the thing in her holy hole got even more intense that almost made her scream in pleasure. She could not meet eyes to her husband while feeling the devils charms. However when she really did return her eyes to the both of them, she felt a shock like never before in her life. Her eyes were almost out of her sockets and she was feeling her blood turning cold. The king looked really ufortable and weak as the demon in her body was stretching kings one hand under her dress and from the movement on top, it looked like the king was touching the bare holy hole that was supposed to be on her body. Seeing the disgusted expressions that her husband made while doing this and looking at the obscene picture of his wife putting one leg on his sick bed and showing the expressions of pure perverted slut, Aletheia just wanted to die. Even if she was returned her body, this shame will never go away. This was final. In her husband, the love of her lifes eyes she was just a disgusting, perverted slut now. She finally teared up and did not stop at all, she was full on ugly crying now. Even her husband was surprised at that and immediately removed his hand from under the face Queens pussy. Aletheia did not fully understand what happened next, but when finally her eyes cleared of her tears she was on a bed sleeping next to him who was still in Queens body. They were alone back in her own room. Her maids were gone, once gain it was just him and her. Aletheia never in her dreams hat thought that devil woulde in the form of such a deceivingly cute kid and ravage her body again and again. She did not know what to do anymore, she hoped her goddess would save her but nothing happened. With every second with him her faith was being chipped away. Maybe there was no goddess or there was but she did not care weather she was raped and fucked or not... What was the point.. She had already lost everything... Hikaru C Did you enjoy that ? You squirted in front of the king you know that..? I had to order the maids to clean you up.. they said you came and peed all over.. What a vulgar woman you are... Aletheia had enough. She could not take it anymore. She tried her best resisting, hoping, fighting but it was all meaningless. The devil or whoever he was, was just too powerful. If he wanted he would have killed them all, instead he was ying with them. Why..? Queen C What do you want..? Hikaru C Oh ! You are not crying anymore..? Queen C Why do this..? What do you hope to achieve..? Hikaru C What i was already doing before you noble snots interrupted me... Creating a better life for themon people... Queen C All this just for doing a little scheming against you...? Hikaru C Of course not, i also enjoyed your pussy and the pussy of various maids.... But yes that was my main goal... Queen C When will this end...? Hikaru C When your kingdom is in my control.... Queen C How in the world would that happen...? Hikaru C Anything is possible whenmon folk rage right..? Destroying the harmless shop or Destroying the whole royal line.... There was no end... Aleatheia realized. It was all done, they were already dead. Her husband, her son... his wife... their future... it was all gone. Nothing mattered any longer. No matter how much she struggled or hated to think about it, their name will forever be etched in history as a weak king and a perverted queen. It all ended just like that, nothing mattered anymore. The tears finally stopped falling out of her eyes and she looked outside the window, the final vestiges of hope sipping out of her dead eyes. The monster in a cute boys body noticed her, she didnt even see when he reverted back to his childish body. But she did notice something that was way out of the proportions on what such a kid should have. And without even realizing what was happening her hand stretched far and grabbed the warm hard dick. If nothing mattered, and she was going to die anyway. Why should she die crying..? Why shouldnt she enjoy the one thing that she was denied her whole life. A big young dick.. Wasnt this what she wanted all her life...? When did that goddess nonsense got in her brain...? Fuck everything.. let me just suck on this tasty thing. Rolling over to his side, she grabbed his tiny butt in her hand and swallowed the monstrous thing inside her mouth. She was more than used to it when she was abused by the same dick for a whole night. And just like that Aletheia C proud Queen of Araknese kingdom epted the life of amon bitch. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 87. Queen Aletheia 87. Queen Aletheia Hikaru was surprised out of his wits watching the proud Queen sucking on his dick without him saying a single word. A happy incident i guess. Looking at her lewd face as she swallowed the whole dick, kept it inside till she was breathless and them removed the sticky mess as she coughed. She was having a bit too much fun with it. Her eyes were dead as the fish though as if she was in hard denial. I saw no problem with that, i liked the bitch Queen much more than the arrogant Queen. I gave her body back, she didnt even react. Having enough of sloppy sucking and licking, she stood up on the bed. Her huge figure towering over my young body. Then she removed her clothes one by one while looking at me. My dick was rock hard pointing at heavens. After she waspletely naked with her hairy pussy and hairy hair. She slowly bent down and pierced her own pussy on my dick on her own, she moaned cutely at that too. Seeing her cute expressions i grabbed her arms and pulled her towards me, now her heavy breasts were crushing my chest as i hugged her with both of us being naked. My dick still going in and out of her warm pussy. Keeping her on my chest with a hug i pushed into her pussy with even more strength and was rewarded by her cute moans near my ear. After a minute to my absolute surprise she started licking my naked shoulder. Did she like my young body..? Was the Queen secretly into teenagers..? Oh my...! Giving her what she wanted i made her jump on my dick for a half and hour before cumming deep inside her and keeping her pussy plugged with my dick as she was still hugging me desperately. She must have cum for more than 10 times and every time she made her pussy so tight i thought my dick would be cut in half. Seeing she was not moving at all i gently rubbed her back. Hikaru C Your highness ? You still there..? Queen C Hmm... Hikaru C Would you like to get down ? Or should i fuck you some more...? Queen C Now you ask for my opinions...? Hikaru C I like the slutty Queen, not the arrogant stuck up Queen.... So yes... Queen C Why is your dick so big...? Hikaru C I can make it to any size i want... Some woman like you need to be fucked deeper... Queen C Are you really from the ce where people enjoy such debauchery in daily life..? Hikaru C Religion is something that someone believes, one does not have to torture their body for it... You needed a dick for years... And so does all the desperate woman of this world who are suffering in silence.... Queen C And you are their big dicked naked savior...? Hikara C Hahaha... No Im no savior. I am just a guy who likes to fuck beautiful women. Queen C At least you are honest.... Finally with a pluck sound she separated from me and rolled over on her side. I looked at her calm face onest time before getting up changing into the queen and telling the guards to call for Chloe. And got back inside. Chloe C For fucks sake ! Hikaru did you fuck the goddamn Queen...? Of course the tiny squirt would just not do her job silently. The first thing she did was open her nasty little mouth as she entered. Hikaru C Scream louder will you..? I think the king didnt listen your voice... Chloe C Ah ! Sorry. But.. but fucking Queen of the whole kingdom..? Hikaru..!? Queen C Who is she..? Hikaru C A very nosy brat apparently... She thinks shes my mother... Chloe C Ah ! I DO NOT !! Ichanged Chloe into the Queens body and changed the Queen back to Gracies body. I myself changed into Chloe to get out of the room. Hikaru C You understand your job right..? Chloe C Yes, i am the queen now. Hikaru C Keep an eye on her. And speak as less as possible, don;t get caught. It might take me some time toe back, I have some things to do back at our shop. Chloe C Yes.. yes.. Dont worry i can do this... Queen C Now this...? Hikaru C Now, dont get all sad on me. Here, enjoy. I gave the queen a dick. Queen C What the..? Hikaru C Shes a real cock hungry brat, if you are frustrated just fuck her. You will be fucking your own body but hey, some people are into that you know.... Chloe without any hesitation felt up the Queens new assets and smile a very slutty smile at her. The Queen had a disgusted look on her, but i noticed that she did not mind Chloe touching her new dick at all. People with dicks were always easier to control than people with pussy. I got out of the door and the pce premise and walked back to my shop. Ava, Jace and everybody greeted me as i entered. I smiled back at them and talked about the shop for a while before going to my room and getting into a warm bathtub that i had bought. In just 5 minutes of my resting the door to my bathroom opened and Irene and Beatrice entered with just a towel wrapped around them. I had bought the extrarge bathtub just for this reason, without a single exchange of words both removed their towels and put them on the hanger and settled beside me. Sitting so close that their side boobs were touching both my shoulders. Hikaru C Dont you have things to do...? Irene - Like you..? Beatrice C Is everything going ording to the n...? Hikaru C Yes, this was the easy part. Now we need those greedy noble bastards. I need girls that i could entice them with... Irene C Didnt you make a list of horny noble women with her..? Beatrice C We havent invited them yet... This is just happening so fast... Hikaru C Yeah, i was nning to slowly get control over them by influencing them but now i will have to find some other people... Irene C You can hire people... Beatrice C I dont think we can find that many beautiful girls who are willing to do this.. Not to mention some of those perverted fools already know such establishments... Irene C Huh...? I said people, not girls... Hikaru C YESS!! OF COURSE !! i got so excited i immediately kissed Irene with all my strength making her go almost breathless. My dick was pping against her dark skinned boobs as i kissed her while standing, and she was still sitting down. I let her sweet lips go and stood up straight. Hikaru C I dont need girls. I can hire some random guys and change them into chicks saying i have some magical potion. I made the victory pose thinking they might p for me or give me praise instead i just received silence, however before i could see what was happening. I felt someone grabbing my legs from behind, and another someone swallowing my dick whole. I looked down and saw Irene looking up with my hard dick in her mouth, that wasnt much surprising but just secondster i felt Beatrice parting my ass cheeks and touching my baby tight asshole with her cold tongue. I felt like my soul jumped out of my body and just stood in front of me, refusing to go back. It felt really weird, i never let anyone do that before but it was something new and it didnt really feel bad so i let her do it. Just standing there all awkward as two of them sucked and licked my front and back, i didn''t know what to do. So i just opened my inte surfing tab on my status and yed around with it while enjoying the premium services by two beautiful chicks. Read 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 88. The Pervert Nobles Event 88. The Pervert Nobles Event Having enough of licking & sucking i stacked the two horny chicks on top of each other and grew another dick on my crotch. Fucking Irenes pussy with one and another was deep inside Beatrices ass. She asked for it, i guess she was also into asses just like me. Fucking them for an hour straight cumming 4 times in both of thembined of course and they cumming more than 10 times, finally everyone looked calm enough so we left the warm bath which had the water mixed with all our juices by now. Preparing for the whole day for the meeting tomorrow in which i had invited all questionable noble house heads with somemon ones too. All and all almost one third of whole noble circle was invited. Even though my name was being sullied by the church, still many aristocrats wanted to form connections with me so i was not worried about them noting. Irene hired 20 random people from the slums who were willing to make mana contract for 10 gold each. The contract stated that we could do with them anything except killing them in any way. It was surprising what people would be willing to do for even a little bit money. Just says to goes how fucked up the living conditions of themon people was in this city. Making them all go into an inn and ordering them to wash themselves perfectly, eat all they wanted in the inns tavern and sleep for a day. The next day early morning i called all 20 of them, they had already signed the contracts. I rented another noble vi for this that had more than 10 rooms in total, which i had ordered to cleaned up. This was for the after-show though, the main part was to introduce all the noble heads to my shop and auction some of the rare things from my VIP only section. Everyone that were in our list were invited, even if they had even the smallest incident or rumors surrounding them about being near another woman they were invited. The shop showing and the auction was pretty sessful as everyone enjoyed seeing Jace and Ava in costumes with very little clothing announcing various products. I had just showed those to Beatrice as a joke and she suggested that to the shop keeper girls, and for some reason Beatrice had managed to convince them to wear this costume. I was very scared of that woman, she was really maniptive and political when it came to fulfilling her desires. I dont know what deal she made with those two but i was d with the result. Jace was young and petite a bit mature looking than Chloe so it looked good on her, on the other hand i wasnt expecting mama Ava to have such th buttocks, even her boobs were pretty impressive. She was hiding away those treasures in her baggy clothes everyday. What a crime ! After the end of the auction i invited everyone toe to the vi i had rented for this asion where all the food and liquor was. I also had a little surprise there which i hinted very mysteriously in my closing speech. At the vi since early morning i had changed the 20 guys of various ages to a beautiful woman of all shapes and sizes, actually i took a bit too much liberty with the sizes and made many of them with big asses an big boobs. They were all beyond shocked to realize what had just happened to them, but aftering out of the shock and chaos whichsted 10 minutes, man being man and these ones were the most garbage of men. Everyone started touching themselves here and there, some even removed their clothes and started really rubbing themselves in the middle of everyone. I had to scold them and reprimand them for it. Giving them all sexy minimum assets covering clothes i gave then till midday to settle in their new form and perform to their best. When i told them what they were hired for many had a scared faces but i announced that whoever impresses the nobles the most would get extra bonus they were all ready to be bitches, weird people. As everyone entered the garden where all the food and alcohol was served, immediately they all started murmuring between themselves while looking at the serving girls with almost non existent clothing. I had made them clean shaved for this also, so that was also a very attractive point for this med evil perverts who had to always go for their wives hairy pussies. And just as i expected many of them started flirting and talking with the women, caring very little about their image. In a world where women were such religious figures and always clothed to the ankles the almost naked girls and so many at that was a concept the men of this era just couldnt handle. Even the ones who were called gentlemen trying their best to avoid looking at this beautiful heaven were talking and groping big asses after some 20 minutes. Seeing that the atmosphere was perfect, i got on the stage that was on the side with a mic that made my voice be heard till the end of the garden. Hikaru C Wee noble men of Araknese kingdom. I invite you all of you to enjoy our treats and beverages as much as you might like. However lets do a little business before we get lost in this heavenly delights. Everyoneughed at that, they knew exactly which treats i was talking about. Hikaru C Friends.. Have you heard people say that ''we have what the goddess has given us, and we should be happy with that...? To be satisfied in what we have...?'' Everyone nodded sagely while murmuring. Hikaru C What if i say i have something that challenges those very words...? And makes a man to be able to achieve anything he wants...? Be any size he wants...? Thatst part got their attention perfectly, i smiled a sly smile and gestured one of the man on the side toe on the stage. He was also one of the guy Irene hired but i kept him a man, since i needed him for a demonstration. Hikaru C Show us your weapon young man... People were confused but just as the man started removing his clothes everyoneughed. His dick was barely 2 inches. He was trying to hide it but i red at him and he immediately removed his hands from his crotch. Hikaru C Men, What if i tell you that this tiny weapon can also be the sharpest and longest sword any of you have ever seen.... The audience was holding their breath with their eyes wide, staying silent as to not miss even a single word. I took a blue colorful transparent pretty ss vial that was being served by Irene in a serving te which had may more such vials on it, Irene who was the only chick wearing full clothes, she was my bodyguard so she was always with me. I gave the vial to the man making a big show of it and just as he drank it, i increased his dick length from 2 inches to 6 inches. The whole garden started shouting and talking and pping at once, some even starteding towards me but i gestured all of them to stop and continued. Hikaru C This is a temporary version, it effectssts only for 4 hours. But the real product is already very close to finish which will make this transformations permanent. Anyone interested in these can get them today for just 20 gold. After today it will be sold for 30 gold in my shop, of course the product is limited so only VIPs will get the chance to order. Right now you can also use their effects on our very pretty friends those are around all of you. The doors of the vi are open, the beautiful women are on the house. So, what you waiting for..? Come hurry. That day i made a business of hundreds of golds and made some permanent connections that would do anything i said so or their supply of dick erging would notst. Of course i had to touch each of them personally but it was a small annoyance. I could use these fools to influence some real interesting decisions without any bloodshed. 5 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/3$ Month : 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/5$ Month : 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/10$ Month : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. There are various benefits to join my patreon membership such as exclusive illustrations about the famous scenes of the story, deciding about which character is side stories should focus and of course one on one personal chat with me. Thank you. ***** 89. Mimi Finally Divirgined 89. Mimi Finally Divirgined Finally finishing all the after show things and clean up and reverting their things to their original sizes of course, after almost all of them had used the thing on the recently became women more than two C three times. I got some people whom i had hired for work specifically for this asion to clean everything up, and help the guys who were now woman and had been thoroughly used by many men today to clean up. I was really proud of all of them, they were really in doubt till it all started and i expected at least one of them to back out but all performed excellently and acted as bitches i could be proud of. I walked back to the shop with Irene after everything was done and sat down on the couch. Beatrice and Irene looked fine doing their own thing around the living room, only the cat woman was staring at me as if trying to dig a hole in my skull. She must be feeling left out since she was not there in our little fuck session yesterday. She actually wanted to participate in all the lewd activities but she never initiated any from her own, she was shy so sometimes she was like this. Wanting something so desperately but not saying it aloud at all. Hikaru C Mimi, how are you...? Mimi C Hmphh... Hikaru C Fine i guess.. Mimi C How are you and your harlots...? The two raised their heads at that but ignored her and got back to what they were doing. For Beatrice it was reading her book while Irene just like me was tired standing around all day and had closed her eyes sitting on the floor near the couch. Hikaru C I am fine and my friends are satisfied too, are you satisfied Mimi..? Mimi C Hmmph... Im fine... Hikaru C Is that so huh..? And here i thought i could help out my good friend Mimi... Mimi C Uhm.. You can still do it.... Hikaru C I thought you were satisfied for today Mimi... Mimi C HIKARU !! Hikaru - Fine.. fine... I wouldnt have to do this things you know, if you were just a tad bit honest with yourself... Mimi C Hhmmmm... She said as she got in my arms and hugged me tightly while swaying her tail around in a blur. I was just sitting on the couch with my phone in hand which i had to put down on the side now. As i petted her head with her fluffy ears. She really reminded me of real cats sometimes with her behavior. Hikaru C So what do you want from your friend...? Want me to do your ass or are you finally going to let me touch your pussy...? Mimi C You can only touch my pussy if you promise to be with me forever... Hikaru C Oh, are you proposing me..? She growled near my ear while stillfortably being in my arms. She was pretty cute like that. Hikaru C I can do it you know... Of course you will have to ept that i will not be open to sexually for just you... Mimi C You dont believe in our religion so its fine. I got her face in front of me and looked deep in her green eyes. Hikaru C You really want me to be your partner...? Im not a good man you know... Mimi C Yes, i know. You tricked me into showing you my ass ! But you also fought a whole army of knights for Irene. I also want someone like that to be with me forever. Hikaru C I promise to protect you from any harm that mighte to your way, and i already apologize for all the women i might sleep in the future... She smiled and hugged me again, this time much more tightly. Mimi C Thats themest proposal if i have ever heard one... Mimi C Now, arent you a cheeky wife... I made her fall on the couch and got on top of her as i grabbed her cute lips into mine and started furiously kissing her. She was responding with equal ferocity. Beatrice and Irene who had watched the whole thing understood the situation and left us alone for today. Going down on her while removing her cute shirt i kissed her whole way till i reached her crotch and finally got ess to her cute feline pussy. She was moaning very cutely as i kissed her pussy lips and her clit, i started sucking on her cute virgin pussy and grew another tongue that entered her pussy hole and went deeper inside her. She was grabbing my head with incredible strength and forcing me down on her crotch, i was d to see her acting on her desires so passionately. It must have been a really big decision for her to choose me as her partner for life. For me she was just my cute friend with a tail and cat ears. I did love her though, in my own way. Just like how i loved Irene and Beatrice. I had fucked many pussies but these three were truly mine in heart and soul. Making her so wet that she squirted twice on my face, i grabbed her hand and ass and lifted her up my shoulder and carried her to my bedroom. Where i threw her and got naked, she also hurriedly removed all her clothes and shyly looked at me as she hid her pussy with her fluffy tail. I got on top of her and gently kissed her cherry pink nipples while my dick rested on top of her crotch, between which had her tail. Finally without my telling anything she herself adjusted my dick on her pussy and softly gave it a small push with a cute moan. Not letting her efforts go to waste i pushed gently inside her while kissing her and stopped when i felt her hymn break. She moaned in pain in my mouth but i kept her in my arms while sopping all movements and just staying inside her warm clenching tight pussy. Ding [Mimi -The cat beast-woman acquired as a pet. Yourpanion for the lifetime.] What the hell..? i got so surprised at that, that i pushed my dick a bit deeper without realizing and Mimi immediately gasped and kissed me even furiously. Slowly pulling it back i focused on Mimi and ignored the system notification for now. After she got acquainted with the slight pain, I fucked her with a bit more speed and she was really moving that butt of hers to receive it deep. I did not go more than half my length all night but it was still one of the most intense fucking sessions i had. She must have cum 40 times that night, i had to make her drink energy drinks and water constantly being afraid of her getting dehydrated with releasing so many liquids. When the morning rays hit her naked pussy though, the pussy had became experienced and way overused. I told her to go easy but she fucked me till she felt sore and sleepy and just couldnt go on any longer. Even though the morning just arrived i hugged her naked satisfied figure in my arms and fell asleep, beingfortable and happy. Not because i finally fucked her pussy but because i knew the memory of this night was much more precious than a night with any high born bitches that i could fuck. 5 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/3$ Month : 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/5$ Month : 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/10$ Month : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. Thank you. ***** 90. Sir Jonah – The Morning Light 90. Sir Jonah C The Morning Light Waking upte in the afternoon, Mimi was already gone. I was surprised she could walk afterst night at all. Getting freshened up, i got out of my room and ordered a nice breakfast online and put it out into our own utensils throwing away the wrapping package. No one was in the living room, Beatrice was usuallyzing around but today she was helping around in the shop below. It must be part of her deal with Jace and Ava. Irene and Mimi were doing their job. One of them should be in Irenes room where live security camera feed was. Finishing my breakfast and looking around the shop for a while and seeing how everything was taken care of, I left the shop to go to the pce. I did not change myself into Chloes maid body just yet. So walking on the road that was going towards the pce gate, i heard someone calling my name from behind me. People were of course busy going around so it was hard to see who it was but soon the stranger revealed himself. It was the young knight C Sir Jonah was it..? The Morning light.. He finally caught up to me and stood next to me smiling. But his smile was a bit strained as if he was really having second thoughts whether or not to say whatever he was going to say. Hikaru C Ah ! Hello ! Sir Jonah... Jonah C Hm.. Sir Hikaru... Hikaru C Im not a knight, my friend... I continued walking towards the pce as the young knight joined me and we left the busy streets behind us. Jonah C It was really nice to meet you, Hikaru. Hikaru C Seems like you were specifically looking for me... Anything i can do for you..? Jonah C I have a friend who attended your VIP event yesterday, and he mentioned some interesting things... Hikaru C Oh.. I didnt know you had ady that you wanted to please more effectively... Jonah C So.. It is true..? Hikaru C Yes, i have developed a medicine that does the miracle. Jonah C Uhm... Can i..? Hikaru C Of course, I called you a friend, Didnt I ? Jonah C Oh, Thank you. I just wanted to give the thing a try you know.. Staying on top of the currunt fashion and all... Hikaru C Ah.. Of course. I also need a person i could test the permanent medicine on, but its a very selective position. Would you be informed of any individual who could fulfill the requirements..? Jonah C Permanent..? You mean the thing will have increased size and vigor for rest of my life...? Hikaru C Yes. The fool didnt even ask and already assumed i was choosing him, I thought this guy had brains but seems like his dick controls his brains after all. He also liked the old mature ones, i remembered that from that old maid. This was the strongest guy this kingdom had...? Jonah C What are the requirements...? Hikaru C Nothing much, its just that the medicine is very costly to make you know, the ingredients are rare and from my kingdom so i can only make a few working ones. I need a man i could trust my life with, Someone who would protect the secret from the scheming eyes of the church and the prince. I was already attacked twice by the assassins and both times they named my enemies. Jonah C The prince sent assassins after you...? Hikaru C Yeah and the church is also involved. Jonah C You can bring the proof against them and appeal the wise king, Im sure he would not look kindly on people trying to harm his guest. Hikaru C No, I dont have any proof and even if i had what would the people say about me the named heretic by the church who is using their pious prince....? Jonah C Hmm.. That does indeed not sound good... Can i help somehow...? Here ites. Fish in the hook, just gotta reel it in. Hikaru C Can i trust you, my friend..? Jonah C Of course, i am sworn to never lie as a knight. What can i do for you...? Hikaru C Its something that i can do for both of us. I am going to the pce and nning to fuck the Queen. Jonah C What !? H.. How is that possible...? Are you going to use force..? Im also obligated to defend the pce Hikaru. I cant just let you do this. Hikaru C Of course not, Im not stupid. The Queen has asked for me, i am going to fuck her only if she allows me to. If you swear that you will help me in this little situation with the church and the prince or at least take a step back when i make my move, i will also let you do the old Queen together with me. Of course i will also give you the permanent medicine. He was visibly confused and conflicted as to how he should reply, i was going to fuck his Queen by asking her nicely C nows broken there and if he epts my proposal he wont be able to meddle in my affairs any longer. It was a pretty big decision, seeing how he was known for being a noble warrior i was sure he wont ept it and i would have to take care of him. But when he finally opened his mouth i was surprised. Jonah C Why are you so sure that the Queen would let you fuck her..? What are you even trying to achieve by fucking her...? Hikaru C Her son tried to kill me so Im fucking his mom just that simple. Jonah C Can i... can ie with you and decideter...? Hikaru C Sure, but if you try to stop me you will be my enemy. And know that i have many other products that can ruin a mans life. He swallowed hard but nodded and quietly followed me to the pce. When i changed myself into Chloes maid body after acting like drinking a green transparent vial he was truly shocked and scared. He must be thinking if i could this much with vials what else could i do? It was good, even if he decided to fight me he would be scared shitless. I walked directly to the Queens quarters and Jonas was really shocked to see no was stopping me or i was not trying to hide at all. When we both entered the Queens room after announcing yourself through the guard, we found the Queen who was Chloeying down on a couch while eating fruits. Not looking like a dignified Queen at all, the Gracie maid or the real Queen was standing near the window looking outside with solemn expressions. She turned towards us as we entered. Seeing an unknown figure beside me, Chloe straightened up and looked at me all confused while the stains of her eating were still visible on her premium looking dress. Hikaru C Your highness, as you asked i havee to visit you. What can a humble merchant do for you..? Chloe looking all confused red at me, the real Queen walked towards us and stood behind Chloe and looked at the young knight. Staying still in the ufortable silence finally Chloe understood what was going on and acted her part. Chloe C Uhm.. Yes.. yes i called for you because my maids told me you had some interesting products. Hikaru C Of course your highness. Perhaps they are talking about the pleasure tool..? Chloe C The Pleasure tool..? The young knight and the real Queen both looked at me with sock as i put out arge sized dildo out of my inventory and put it between the four of us. All three looked at the Dildo as if it was alive, Chloe was drooling over it, The Queen was moving her head from the dildo to the knight again and again, The knight was dead shocked looking at his regal and elegant Queen making the most perverted expressions. 5 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/3$ Month : 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/5$ Month : 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/10$ Month : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. Thank you. ***** 91. Jonah and The Queen… 91. Jonah and The Queen Hikaru - Why don''t you give it a go, Your highness..? The two other than Chloe were going wild as to what the hell I just said. The real Queen was going wild over looking at her copycat and the young knight, Her image as Queen was reced by a perverted old woman who was holding the fake dick as if it was the most precious thing in the world. Chloe did not care who was who, when she realized that it was okay to y with the dick she got lost in it, forgetting everything else. Jonah - Yo... Your highness...? Hikaru - Is something the matter Jonah..? Jonah - Wh.. ? Why is she.. She.. so... Hikaru - Lewd..? He gasped, the real Queen had long since left the mortal ne and was just staring in nothingness. Wasn''t she overacting a bit too much recently? Chloe - What...? Chloe said removing dildo from her hands and putting it back on the table in front of her. Jonah - Your highness, this.. this does not suit your royal self... Chloe - What? You have something better for me..? Show me yours... Lol, I almostughed out at that. Chloe had really be a pervert, even as a Queen she was asking for more dicks. What the hell was this situation. Hikaru - Sir Jonah, the Queen has given you an order. Looking both of us with confusion and pleading eyes the young knight slowly but surely removed his heavy Armor and stood there in just his underwear. He was also a fan of my products huh. Chloe - Remove it... Queen - Hmmm... I looked at the real Queen, she was ring daggers at me but remained silent and just coughed as everyone looked at her. The young knight full of shame removed his underwear and showed his 3 inch long sleeping dick. It was better than what average was for men in here. But Chloe showed no mercy and justughed like crazy while pointing at his dick. My god, that guy is going to get some serious PTSD after today. Finally slowing down herughter Chloe pointed at me with looking all smug acting as Queen. Chloe - Show me yours, Hikaru. ring at her I also removed my clothes and revealed my Optimus Prime in it''s prime state. The young knight lost his bnce after seeing it and fell on his naked ass. While covering his mouth with his hands as if not wanting to show everyone how shocked he was. Chloe - Now that''s some tasty meat... The real Queen was going bonkers behind her, when the young knight was not looking up at them she found a chance and smacked the back of Chloe''s head. The young knight looked up to find where the sound came from but all three of us were acting as if nothing happened. I was dying inside whileughing, I couldn''t take this any longer. Hikaru - Your highness, how about I show you the effect of mytest product...? Chloe - Huh ? What''s that? I walked to the young knight who was naked and on the floor and stretched my hand towards him, looking up at me with almost a hint of tears in his eyes Jonah grabbed my hand and I pulled him up. Then as putting on a show, I took out a golden transparent vial and moved it around in air grabbing everyone''s attention. Hikaru - With this miracle medicine that I made with the blood of ancient dragon, any man can extend his size to six inches and more permanently. The real Queen gave me a look that almost spelled ''what bullshit'' and Chloe was looking up at the pretty vial without caring about anything, only the young knight was looking at me as if I was his one and only savior. I extended my hand and gave it to him, he was almost trembling with a flood of feelings. Hikaru - Promise to be my friend and never raise a sword against me...? He looked conflicted and looked back at his Queen twice who was still staring at my dick before shaking his head and nodding with all his might. Now that was ad who had his priorities straight. I gave him the vial and as he drank it I increased his size to 8 inches, I kept the thickness ording to the size as to not arouse suspicion. Hikaru - What do you say, wanna feel how tight your Queen is..? Jonah looked at me with fire in his eyes and nodded while licking his lips, I guess the noble knight was gone and the pervert had returned. I walked towards Chloe who was looking at both of our naked figures with hunger in her eyes. I held her hands and made her stand up, then lifting her up from her waist brought her to the bed and threw it on there. The young knight got around the bed opposite me and grabbed Chloe''s bountiful breasts above her clothes and started massaging them real hard. I tore down the pretty dress of the supposed Queen and pulled it off her body. Now she was in her undergarments which also I tore down in seconds, making her fully naked. Chloe free from her baggy clothes pushed herself up and got under the young knight and started licking his balls. The young knight seeing his Queen doing something so perverted got even more excited and started squeezing and rubbing her boobs harder while leaning in to such on her big nipples. I let them both go wild as I stood up and walked to the real Queen who was looking at us as if we were animals. Of course lust was clearly visible on her face but she was trying her best to not show it for some reason, did she like the young knight? Didn''t she gave up on everything and was just happy to be fucked..? Hikaru - What''s with you..? I thought you didn''t care about anything anymore...? Queen - He.. I saw him grow up since he was a boy. He always had a crush on me... Hikaru - Oh, is that so... So you don''t wanna be near him ? Is that it ? Queen - No, I don''t care. I thought I would feel something when he started showing his lust for my body but looks like I didn''t expect much from him to begin with. Hikaru - Whatever girl... I need a ce for my dick.. Do you mind...? Queen - Would you stop if I say yes..? Hikaru - Nope. Queen - Then fuck me already... Hikaru - That''s my Queen. I tore down her maid clothes too and got her near her window, looking down on the soldiers and maids going around as I pped her asshole with my dick and kissed her lips making her turn her whole head. Her dick was hard hanging of her crotch. Seeing a good chance as she was kissing me greedily I inserted my cock deep in her Asshole. She moaned in my mouth but continued kissing as I fucked her new asshole that made her dick go up and down with my each push using my same old fat dick. After some minutes going like that and making her moan like crazy, moaning sounds also starteding from behind us - I guess the knight was going deep in his ''Queen''. I turned her around and grabbed her hands off the railing and held her behind her back as I fucked her tight asshole while making a lot of sounds. Some soldiers and the maids almost found us fucking in front of them but at thest minute I would always pull her inside the room. Removing my dick from her asshole and turning her back to woman i fucked her Pussy to the point where she had made the whole floor wet with her constant squirting, I pulled her up and made her sit on my dick while hanging from my neck. I fucked her like that while keeping her ass out of the window so she could feel the breeze on her bare bottom. She was a perfect cum dump for me, I loved the fact that I was the one man she hated the most, but also my dick was the one which made her cum the most in her whole life. Even she was conflicted as to whether to worship my dick or hate my ass. Ding [All requirements met, hidden ss Asmodeous unlocked.] 5 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/3$ Month : 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/5$ Month : 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/10$ Month : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. Thank you. ***** 93. Palace Perversions Final : The King Cuckolded 93. Pce Perversions Final : The King Cuckolded Holding her hand and walking naked through the corridor we arrived at our destination. It was the room the sick king was sleeping in. Two guards were here as well but before they could move or notice us, i moved so fast like a blur and took care of both of them. My strength felt amazing to use. The Queen looked conflicted but her pussy was wet beyond reason as i had my one hand on her fat ass, so she ignored everything and willingly entered her husbands roompletely naked with another man beside her touching her ass. The old king was of course sleeping with a dim glowing stone next to his bed. I got in front of his bed and kicked it with my base strength. The whole bed shook and even made a terrible noise, getting some cracks. The old king was rudely awaken. It took him some minute to fully understand what was going on and recognize the two naked individuals looking down on him, shocked to see his own wife standing there naked he opened his mouth atst. King C Aletheia ! What the hell is going on here...? Queen C Dear, see who i have here... King C cough.. Hikaru...? I waved at him and smiled. King C What the hell are you doing with my wife...? Hikaru C Its your wife thats doing things with me... ask her... King C Aletheia...? Queen C Thats right ! I was tired of your sick and old shriveled up small dick so i found myself a new hard and cute one.... King C Yo.. you... What are you saying...? Aletheia is he threatening you..? Why are you being so shameless ? Queen C Oh ! Im the shameless now...? When i asked you to pleasure me, you made shitty excuses and now that i found a dick good enough to please my pussy, Im suddenly shameless..? King C This cant happening... It must be a nightmare.... My beautiful wife would never...? Hikaru C Would never jump on another mans dick like amon bitch...? I raised my arms and the Queen immediately jumped on me and started hanging from my neck as she adjusted my hard dick on her pussy hole and started moving up and down greedily.. fucking herself shamelessly while showing her husband her big naked butt... which was in my hand.... Hikaru C Look closely you old fool, this is your wife... who loves to ride on my cock like a slut... King C No... No !!! This cant be.... Guards.. ! GUARDS !! Hikaru C They are gone, you old dumb shit. To give him a better view i made his wife go on doggystyle on top of his stomach and rammed her used up pussy to the extreme. Making her moan and make various lewd expressions while looking directly in her husbands eyes. I grabbed her hand midway and increased my speed even further, she was squirting and cumming nonstop on top of her husband who was shocked to his core and was just frozen looking at his recently bitchified wife going up and down, releasing juices on his sick body. To have some more fun i grabbed the old fool by the cor and made him sit up, he was violently coughing but who cares about that..? I slept on his ce while making his wife go riding on me while looking backwards. Her face in the opposite side while her ass and back facing me as she was jumping up and down. I grabbed her by her legs and made her spread them wide as my dick was deep in her pussy and she was maintaining all her weight on her hands while her crotch was going wild. I grew one hand on the Queens body and forced her husband with her hand to lick her pussy as i fucked her asshole. He was constantly coughing and breathing heavily but neither his wife nor i cared anymore than just getting off of each other. He was struggling hard while licking her pussy, not to mention i pushed his head into it and did not give him much time to breath at all before smothering him again and again. This was too much fun, I was really enjoying the slutty Queens bitch asshole gripping my dick tight as her husband licked and cried on her pussy. Finally throwing the old fool aside i came deep in his wifes asshole while grabbing her boobs and hugging her from back, plunging her assholepletely till i could empty my balls fully into her asshole. After that keeping my dick plugging her ass i stood up while having her attached to my dick and grabbed her husbands neck and brought his face near his wifes cunt. Finally i removed my dick and immediately forced the old cuck to lick his wifes asshole and eat my cum dripping out his wifes gaping wide asshole. She also pushed down on his old face with her big butt, trying to get hid old tongue deep in her ass. The old king whenever tried to back away i pped the ever living fuck out of him which made him pretty obedient in just a few minutes training. Looks like the old king was a way bigger bitch than his wife. Just like that fucking and abusing the Queen all night while making her cuck king husband watch it and clean after me i had a bit too much fun. And somewhere in between when the Queen smothered his old shriveled face with her big fat ass, the king just never opened his eyes anymore. The fat ass Queen had killed her cuck husband king while suffocating him beneath her ass. The Queen mourned and cried for her husband as i fucked her asshole right on top of his old dead face. After being somewhat satisfied and cumming more than 15 times in Queens both holes i picked up her messed up body which was unconscious by now and brought her back to her room and cleaned her up and dressing her properly i got her into her bed. The king was dead and horrible death at that. His room was full of our juices and even on his dead body me and the Queen had came many times. So before anyone could find his body covered in cum i left the pce and got back home. I also sent a message for Chloe not to bother going to pce any more, our job there was done. ***** When the morning finally came the news of kings death spread all over the town and the whole city was closed off. The whole city mourned for their king that whole day and attended his funerals the day after that. The whole city was wearing ck. With the old king gone his son was to crowned as new king, but before that using the grief of themon folk two individuals in shadows riled themon folk and made them raise their voice and hands against the Demon that was amongst them and med him for the misfortune they were facing. And so the third day from the kings death, half the city charged forward with two man towards the home/shop of an individual to give him the wrath of justice. Many a lords anddies joined in this endeavor, the church itself did a silent protest and called the individual Enemy of the faith and sealed his future. However people who had a misfortune or fortune of seeing this whole event mention that the man known as Hikaru C The Battle Merchant was not cowering inside his house or running away from the city that he called home, instead he was ready. He was standing ready with his loyal staff around him, giving a warning with just their bodynguage that screamed Fuck off or die when the justice seekers finally reached the infamous shop. 5 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/3$ Month : 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/5$ Month : 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/10$ Month : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. Thank you. ***** 94. The Fight 94. The Fight I took out a microphone while staring down the crowd that was gathered all around my shop. Two most evil looking muscr guys were at the front of the whole crowd giving dangerous vibes. They seemed more powerful or equal to what the Jonah was capable of. Tapping twice on the loud mic to get everyones attention, i presented them with onest chance. I tried doing this with minimum bloodshed but after getting my ss i had to make some changes in the n and this part here was kinda necessary. Actually after the old kind died, for the two days i smuggled thousands of hentai manga that i bought online in the ck market and the slums. More than the grief the chaotic crowd was more interested in just using this chance to get with the chicks when no one was watching. Even though their dicks were small and their sex drive non existent, the provocative artwork had tickled many a mens fancy. I also noticed some women mixed in that, it was unknown whether they were also pervert or some crazy religion zealots angry at me because of the churchs teachings. Hikaru C Go home ! I ampletely in my right to protect my property, so if you came near this shop with the thought of harming any of us, I will kill you. The whole crowd started shouting and calling names to me. One of the two muscr dudes in weird ck clothing raised his hand and the whole crowd slowed down and stopped. This guy had a weird mask on his face with skull symbols unlike the silent one who had his whole face covered with dark cloth. How the fuck did his eyes work..? Mask Guy C Hikaru : The Demon Merchant, your days of terrorizing good folks of the Araknese kingdom are over. Surrender yourself now or i will not guarantee your life after what happens to you lot in next few minutes. Hikaru C So, you are the underground dog whos dancing on churchs thrown bones..? The whole street became deathly quite, no one was even breathing aloud after hearing me disrespec the main perpetrator of this whole thing and calling him a dog. The dog in question had a crazy smile on his face and his eyes were getting more and more red. The manpletely covered in ck next to him took out a weapon from somewhere and walked two steps forward to stand next to his crazy friend. Then suddenly all hell broke loose, when the two crazed fiends charged forward with a shout that moved the whole crowd in a motion and everyone charged at us six. Besides me were Irene, Mimi, Beatrice, Jace & Chloe. I told everyone to go hide in their own room in the vi but no one obeyed. Only Ava and the old dude with my convincing got back to their family with the kids. This five just stayed with me so taking responsibility for their lives i taught them how the guns worked in two days and gave them enough guns and bullets to put the whole city to the sleep. So i was not worried about the random crowd, I had also increased Irene and Mimis strength since those two were warriors and had their own way of fighting, still i gave them guns too. So they would have to fight only when the people came close. We had plenty of traps and stuff going on surrounding our building so that wasnt an issue as well. We even had a little barracks to shoot from, it was a massacre and people soon realized that and stayed out of the range. Only the two men in ck were charging without care, cutting the bullets in half that flew towards them. They looked to be struggling but it wasnt much to them. After they reached the half point avoiding many traps i got out of the barrack and walked slowly towards the duo. The guy in mask finally reached 100 meters near me and suddenly changing his speed and angle of his de he was practicallyunched towards my head, making the stone road beneath him crack. The guy in the back also pushed heavily against the ground and jumped high in the air, far above both of us. Seeing the de d in purple energying towards me from inches away in slow motion, i just stepped a little to the side and delivered a normal punch with my base strength. In the next second the speed returned to the normal as i saw the masked individual flying back in double the speed that he came with while breaking neighbors building in his way. The man in the air above us saw this and tried to stop his charge in mid air, but obviously had no chance to do so. Before he coulde down i pushed against the ground and flew straight up making even bigger cracks on the road than the two of thembined. Looking straight on his covered face after reaching his height, i delivered a bit more powerful back kick than i maybe should have. The man with his whole face covered spat blood through the ck wrapping on his face and went down with the speed i could only describe as blinding. I was impressed by their strength as both despite having heavy injuries survived the attack and were moving around a bit. The masked guy came charging again even though he was bleeding from his head and pushed his sword in a big thrust towards my heart while wrapped in a dark purple energy. This time instead of dodging i grabbed his hand in mid thrust and stopped his charge. It wasn''t much at all. It might have been a problem if i was doing that full strength modification but with my upgraded strength and mountain of holy divine energy in me. It wasnt even a warm up. The guy i kicked earlier was still wasnt getting up and was just following our exchange with his covered face just a few meters away from us. The crater was deep but we were also in the crater so it wasnt a big deal to look at us. Masked Guy C Impossible ! No man has such strength..!! Hikaru C Oh ? I thought i was a Devil..? Face covered guy C You... ahh... are.... Hikaru C Woah ! You are still alive... Impressive.. Far better than that Jonah guy... Masked man C Morning Light is a joke !! Hikaru C At least he didnt choose a side for few golds like a fool... You guys do know that i am the richest guy in the capital right...? Masked guy C Hmphhh... Hikaru C Oh, i see. You wanted to rob me with this excuse... Hahaha.. Man you guys should really check a g,uy before robbing him..... The masked guy tried to say something in anger but before he could with a takk i broke his neck in a blinding speed. The masked guy fell down as the face wrapped guy screamed and tried his best to get up and run. But i also walked slowly closer to him, the whole crowd had stopped by now because of the wild bullet rain and were witnessing the death of their leaders first hand. With one solid kick through the face of the screaming man he too was dead in a heart bit. Seeing the horrifying scene one by one the angry crowd of the half horny half crazy people ran away screaming. The first step wasplete, now the most important part. I ran back to mypanions and grabbed Chloe into the shop and changed her body to mine away from everyone eyes. Then from the back door i got out, changed my self into a figure of Alexandra Daddario with all her beauty and more. This thought to transform thing was really awesome, I could change to almost anything i could think of without any heavy calctions of body modification or the worry about shape and form. I could literally change into a dragon from my tiny little body without spending an ounce of extra mana. I extended my big shiny wings that i colored white and got naked in Alexandras body while releasing my divine aura and glowing a bit with golden light. This was the birth of a totally new goddess in this world..C The goddess of Lust & Pleasure. 5 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/3$ Month : 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/5$ Month : 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/10$ Month : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. Thank you. ***** **New Story** **New Story** Rowan, an ordinary office worker with a penchant for binge-watching TV shows and ordering takeout, finds his life turned upside down after an exhausting workday. One evening, while lounging on his couch and watching TV, he falls asleep. When he wakes up, he discovers hes no longer in his familiar world but has been transported to a primitive stone-age realm. This new world is starkly different from anything Rowan has ever known. The people here wear only animal skins around their lower halves and live in a society where magic is real and prevalent. Some individuals possess extraordinary abilities, reflected in their "status" skills. The society is divided into tribes, each with its own magical specialties and ways of life. Rowans arrival in this strange world doesnt go unnoticed. He is soon approached by a mysterious figure who informs him of his new identity. Rowan learns that his new name is Ulug, and he has been granted a unique skill that allows him to transform into a majestic and powerful mythical wolf creature at will. This transformation grants him extraordinary physical abilities and a youthful appearance, as his new form is that of a 15-year-old. As Ulug, Rowan must navigate this wild and untamed world, learning to harness his new powers while adapting to the customs and dangers of his surroundings. But of course that''s not all he is adapting to. With less ruleses the immorality and freedom unlike any other, yes, hunting and fighting is necessary but so is fucking beauties and sating his lust. ***** The story is inspired by ''The Pervert''s World''. One of the best smut written in this tform. So you might notice the simrities. I have just used the plot the, since I like it. However the story is different from that. Don''t take the story too seriously, it''s just smut. It''s going to be a wish fulfillment thing with lots of sex. I don''t really like unnecessary depressing stuff so the story will always be in favor of the MC. Don''t worry though there will tons of conflicts and fights and everything in between. Heavy focus on Ass, Hairy pussy(Since it''s a stone age), Netori and wives stealing with little cuckolding but all in good light. My main focus is sex and the build up to sex, more of a build up guy though..... ***** [Applicable to both this story and Moral Reversal, So in 3 dor you get 10 Chapters ahead for a full month...] 5 Chapters Ahead of Public Release /3$ Month : /Insert_master001 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release /5$ Month : /Insert_master001 It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. Thank you. 95. Goddess of Lust & Pleasure 95. Goddess of Lust & Pleasure Flying was the most liberating feeling I had ever felt, when I practiced and mastered flying for these two days it was the most fun thing to do. I already had a knowledge about flying with the skill, I just needed a little practice to get a feel of how it really worked.a Flying straight up to get out of anyone''s eyes, if someone was looking I went to the city square in which direction the people had gone after running away from me. In just a few seconds I found the big clusters of people walking away slowly, looking all sad and miserable. There were many smaller groups but I flew towards the biggest one and increased my divine energy, which made my naked body glow in ethereal golden light even more. I slowly descended so everyone can notice me, they started pointing and murmuring among themselves and in seconds everyone was looking up at me. Seeing that I got their attention I started howering over their heads, showing all my naked assets, the horny people of the slums and themoners were really staring at me as if they wanted to eat me. ''Good that''s exactly what I want from you guys, be more hungry, be more shameless...'' "PEOPLE OF THE MORTAL REALM, MY NAME IS ALEXANDRA - THE GODDESS OF LUST AND PLEASURE. I HAVE COME TO SAVE THIS KINGDOM FROM THE CLUTCHES OF PEOPLE LIKE THE CHURCH AND THE NOBLE LINES WHO HAVE MADE THE MOST PRECIOUS THING ABOUT WOMAN AND MAN''S CONNECTION A LIVING JOKE ! I SAY WHAT ARE YOU LOT EVEN DOING..? WHY ARE YOU KILLING YOUR AND THESE BEAUTIFUL LADIES''S PLEASURE AND LUST..? WHY HAVE YOU LOT BECOME SO TWISTED WITH THE BEAUTIFUL AND MOST PLEASURABLE ACTIVITY OF A MAN AND WOMAN ?" People were already horny and frustrated, using that to my advantage I made them question their own ways of life. The goddess Art may be a popr religion but she was far gone or maybe she never was and me, I could do any shit that I want with my power. As expected almost half of them shouted in support while some shouted at me saying various things like ''you are not real goddess'' or ''Goddess Art is the only goddess'' and shit like that, but those were the pious believers of the church. After giving these speech again and again and gathering more and more crowd beneath me, supporters and haters for 20 minutes. I had almost every single person in the city who had charged on my shop near me shouting one thing or another, now the final nail in the coffin. "GOOD PEOPLE OF THIS CITY, THE GODDESS YOU SO PROUDLY CLAIM YOURS IS A STUCK UP BITCH WHO HERSELF CAN''T GET ANY DICKS SO SHE''S MAKING EVERYONE CHOOSE A PATH OF FRUSTRATION AND NO SEX, DON''T GET IN HER VILEY WAYS THINK ABOUT YOUR OWN DESIRES, WHAT IS IT THAT YOU WANT TO DO THE MOST...? "We want to fuck !!!" "Shut up you bitch !!" "How dare you say things like that to our goddess..??" People were divided into 3 groups, the biggest of which supported me and the other one was the crazy religion people, thest ones were being weird and not supporting either. "AS MY DIVINE MERCY AND LOVE I WILL NOW PROVIDE MY BELIEVERS WITH THE TOOLS THAT THEY CAN USE TO SPREAD PLEASURE AND LOVE. MY ENEMIES ON THE OTHER HANDS WILL BE PUNISHED FOR QUESTIONING A GODDESS. THE ONES WHO HAVE YET TO CHOOSE CAN DO SO AFTER SEEING THIS... CLOSE YOUR EYES BELIEVERS AND ACCEPT MY GIFT..." Using my new skill features I made all the people who showed support towards me have a 6 inch long dick. And all the religious believers who were too weak to resist my skill I changed them into beautiful women with huge ass and boobs, I also grew their hair so everyone would notice the change in them from above their clothes. The whole crowd was shocked seeing this and everyone immediately started touching themselves to check their assets. Someone had a brave idea to get naked, one of my believer - everyone saw his big hard dick and got insanely excited, after that almost all my believers removed their clothes and showed their big dicks to each other and the few women in the crowd. Finally someone noticed the panicking religion zealots and understood what happened, he drove everyone''s attention towards them and now a whole mob of hungry and hard dicked people were looking at the newly made beautiful women with great ass and boobs. As if the damm broke loose, the people charged at the new females on mymand and got really steamy after ripping their clothes apart and revealing their pussies and assholes. The neutral crowd seeing this immediately ran towards me and begged to be epted as my followers, I guess everyone wanted a big dick. I granted their wishes and even some women who were in the crowd got in the side and ran towards me asking me to change their stuff, smiling I fulfilled their wishes also and gave them a dick along with their pussy. The whole crowd once again started screaming insanely and praising me when I did that. I guess I was officially epted as their goddess now. Fucking the religion bitches till they passed out covered in cum, I lead my group of hungry believers directly to the church and made anyone who even slightly spoke against me a women and threw them in my crowd of horny followers. The whole Art church which was filled with priestesses and maids and all kinds of people, I gave them one chance to convert. Some maids and butlers did but the priests and priestess''s called me demon so I changed their stuff to a women''s too and fucked them like bitches with my horny crowd. I also found the bitch Thalia''s quarters and she was of course screaming and leading her people to stay true to their faith. I flew downwards and grabbed her by the neck and raised her up with me. Everyone, my followers and the church people were looking up at me. I grew a bigg 9 inch th cock and ripped her clothes off, she was old but she still had a nice untouched and virgin body. I made her sit on my dick while hanging from my neck and looking at me, everyone beneath had a clear view of her nasty looking old asshole and naked body. The priestess was pretty famous and known throughout the city, so everyone finally realized just how bold I was being as a goddess and powerful entity. I pushed it into her pussy and watched her scream and beg in agony but I gave her no mercy. Instead I softly murmured near her ears so only she could hear, "This is what you get bitch when you plot and scheme against me, after today neither your religion nor your believers will ever be known in history. This is your end." Thalia - Yo.. You... I knew it''s you... You fucking demon.. our goddess will never forgive this evilness... You will pay for this... I shut her up by shoving my dick deep in her pussy and pistoning her little tight hole senseless. She was cumming like a open river and it was all being sprayed on her believers below me who lost their faith with my every thrust inside their proud leader. Some of them just gave up and got fucked senseless by the mob others converted and helped their own colleagues with the mob. The women with dicks were really relentless to those who just recently turned woman, it was pretty fun to watch. Now with this bitch done, only one other bitch remained. I looked at the pce and gave out the order that was my main goal today. "LET''S GO PROUD PEOPLE OF ARAKNESE KINGDOM, LET''S FUCK A QUEEN WHO JUST LOST HER HUSBAND AND HER BITCH ASS SON." The whole crowd got silent at that and then everyone in sync shouted like never before and charged towards the royal pce. 5 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/3$ Month : 10 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/5$ Month : 20 Chapters Ahead of Public Release/10$ Month : It will be a great help if you decide to support my content guys. Thank you. ***** The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!